Tsukihime - Near Side Scenes (EN)

s47+s47a, s51, s54-s88, s90-s106, s108-s116+s116a, s200, s219-s233, s118-s122 [h], s125-s134

Bad ends: s86 => s511, s85 => s512, s92 => s513, s100 => s514

s135 is the first scene of Arcueid's route. s244 is the first scene of Ciel's route.

*s47
Left by myself, I lie on my bed. This house from eight years ago― My blood relative from eight years ago― It feels a little like they belong to someone else. *sigh* "―― I wonder what's going to happen to me now?" Grumbling to no one in particular, I fall asleep. Awooooo. ---I hear the wave-like sound of something's voice. Awooooo. ---Something is howling. It's too sharp and high-pitched to be a stray dog. Awooooo. ---It echoes in my eardrums. Is it howling at the moon? Awooooo. ---This doesn't feel right. The beastly howling is beginning to give me a headache. Awooooo. ---It doesn't stop. Awooooo. Awooooo. Awooooooooooooooo--- "―― Argh, just shut up already!" I wake up. I can hear the sound of a dog barking outside the window. The clock indicates it is just past eleven. This is more than just a neighborhood nuisance. "Damn, I can't sleep like this!" The dog's howling comes from somewhere near the mansion's fence. ―― It doesn't seem like I can go back to sleep at this rate.

*s47a
Even Akiha and the others wouldn't be able to sleep with a racket like this. Since I'm the only man in the house, I guess I've got no choice but to go investigate. "―― I think it's coming from the right side of the mansion." I open the curtains and check what's happening outside. ---And, outside my room is a large tree. On one of the branches is perched a blue crow. In the dark night, I can see nothing but black, and yet it's quite clear to me that the crow is blue. "――――" I've never seen or even heard of a blue crow before. It glares at me. It feels like the eyes of the crow are staring at me, like soulless, mechanical lenses. Kwaaw! After a yawn-like cry, it noiselessly flies off. "―― What was that?" ―― I can feel a faint chill on my back. The howling of the dogs grows louder. Awoooooooo. Awoooooooo. Awoooooooo. "――――" It's really starting to get on my nerves. Not only is it noisy, but hearing it causes my heart to start pounding. I have an almost instinctual distaste for it. "Shut---up!" I change out of my pajamas into my uniform, and leave the room. Awoooooooo. The howling echoes through the night. That sound is definitely coming from the right-hand side of the mansion. "――――" For some reason, my throat feels dry. The high walls stretch their way around the mansion. Clearing my throat, I head towards where the dogs must be gathered. I arrive at where the howling originates. "―― Huh?" Awoooooooo. The howling doesn't stop. But there are no signs of any dogs. All there is---is a person. Under the light from the streetlight that carves apart the darkness stands a man in a dark coat. The howling is coming from right beside him. --But there are no dogs to be seen anywhere. The man in the coat is pretty tall. He has a strongly built body, and his back is facing me. "-" My throat― so dry. Awoooooooo. The voice of the dog resounds in my ears. The night air coils itself around my skin. For no apparent reason, I have difficulty breathing and moving, as if I'm at the bottom of the sea--- Kwaah! A cry overhead. With a loud flapping of its wings, the blue crow lands onto the man's shoulder. ---Then, suddenly, the crow vanishes. "―― Eh?" Can it be an illusion? It looked like the crow disappeared into his black coat. "--" The man in the black coat turns around. Under the white streetlight, he is just like a shadow. A black lump. In the middle of that lump, only the weapon-like eyes shine out, burning with a fiery intelligence. "―― Ah." I can't breathe. But fortunately, those eyes seem like they're not even looking at me. "Not here after all." The man in the black coat leaves. When I can no longer see him, I am finally able to breathe properly again. "Hhahh---haah, ah." I manage to take a few breaths. I realize the dogs' howling has ceased. I return to my room. There is no sign of Akiha or the others being awake. I guess I'm the only one who couldn't stand the dogs' howling. "--Guh!" What's happening? My head still hurts. "Huh― ? Why am I trembling?" Looking down, my fingers are trembling. My entire body is shaking, and my back feels very cold. It's almost like― yes. It's like someone ripped out my spine and replaced it with ice. "--" I feel dizzy. ―― Is it just the usual anemia? I get the feeling of falling towards the floor. On the way, I see something unpleasant. "Wha---!?" Even though I'm wearing my glasses, I can still see the "lines". "Uuh――!" I hadn't seen them at all for a long time, so my reaction is magnified. I feel sick. With the dizziness from my anemia, I feel like I'm about to throw up the contents of my stomach. "―― What's, going on?" I don't understand. Only that as long as my eyes are open, scribbles fly everywhere across my vision. ---It's a bad― dream. Somehow, I manage to collapse into bed. ―― Yes. I should sleep. That's the easiest way to deny what I'm seeing. My body doesn't move as I want it to. All I should do is lie here and fall fast asleep, like a corpse---

*s51
Sensei told me. My eyes could see the points where things could easily be broken. And if that 'thing' were to be a person, then what I would see would be their vital spots. Lines which, if cut, could break something apart without any effort. With those lines, even things as hard as steel could easily be cut. "In other words, everything in existence has its destiny of 'breaking' internalized within it. This is something inescapable for anything with a physical form, Shiki." That's what Sensei had said. I was still a child back then. I remember finally understanding what she meant and getting scared. In other words, the world is full of cracks, and it could collapse at any instant. If there are scribbles all over the ground, then there's a possibility that the earth would start breaking apart if I walk over it. ---When I realized what she meant, I thanked Sensei from the bottom of my heart for the glasses she gave me. I couldn't have gone on living if I had continued to see the lines all the time. The points where things could easily be broken. There isn't a single advantage to being able to see them--- "---Good morning." ―― I hear an unfamiliar voice. "It is morning. It is time for you to awaken, Shiki-sama." ―― Stop calling me Shiki-sama already. I told you yesterday, it sends chills down my back ---I wake up. Hisui stands far from the bed, like a statue. "――" Where am I? "Good morning, Shiki-sama." The girl in a maid uniform bows. "Ah― yeah, I came home, right―" I push myself up, looking around the room. In that instant--- ---I feel sharp pain in my temples. "Huh---?" "Are you looking for your glasses?" Hisui gently hands me my glasses. "---Phew." ―― I let out a breath. Last night---Before I went to sleep, I had the feeling I was seeing the lines even with my glasses on. Seems like it was just my imagination. "Sstt――" Maybe it's because I slept in an unfamiliar room, but my mind is hazy. "Shiki-sama―?" Hisui calls out to me. Shaking my head, I shake away my sleepiness. "Good morning, Hisui. Thanks for coming to wake me." "There is no need to thank me. It is my duty to come and wake you, Shiki-sama." Hisui gives a plain and completely expressionless response. ―― Even in an unfavorable light, I think Hisui's features are beautiful. It should be wonderful for such a girl to wake me every morning, but as Hisui never smiles, I don't feel that happy about it. ―― What a shame. If Hisui only had half of Kohaku's brightness, she would be really cute. "---Do you need something?" Realizing I am looking at her, Hisui stares straight back at me. "No, nothing at all. Waking up with you there makes me feel like I'm really at the Tohno mansion." Now then. Getting off the bed, I stretch out both arms. Suddenly, I realize I'm wearing pajamas. ---Eh, I'm sure that yesterday, I― "Huh? I thought I slept in my uniform last night." "Yes. Since it is bad for your health to do so, Nee-san changed your clothes and put you to bed afterwards." Hisui explains it as if it is something perfectly natural. I see. She changed my clothes. It's true that I could have caught a cold if I had just slept like that. Just the kind of attentive service you'd expect from a maid---Hey, wait a minute―! "Wh--!?" I quickly check my pants and underwear. My pants are brand new pajama pants. Even my underwear is new. "Wh-wh-wh-!?" I want to say 'What the hell did you do!?', but somehow the words are stuck in my throat. I've got to calm down and think things over for now. ―― Let's see. First of all, half the blame belongs to me. And the one who changed me wasn't Hisui, it was her sister, Kohaku-san. It would be wrong to complain to Hisui. "---Hisui." "Yes, what is it?" "You don't have to do anything uncalled for like this from now on. If you have to, please wake me up. I can change myself, so I'd like to do so." My face is a deep red as I say all of this. Hisui obediently nods in affirmation. "Your uniform is folded and awaits you over there. Please come to the sitting room after you have changed." "―――" Damn it. How careless could I be. It was careless of me to begin with when I fell asleep on the bed like that, but to not have woken up while I was being changed is over the top. "Usually I would have sensed it, but― maybe I was just really tired." Complaining to myself isn't going to change anything. I can't just keep standing here talking to myself like an idiot. I'd better hurry up and change, then go have breakfast. My school uniform had been neatly folded, and my shirt has even been ironed. Passing my wrists through the sleeves feels good. It's that fresh, brand-new feeling. "―― No, there's nothing wrong with being naked, is there? Yep." There was nothing wrong with it, but I couldn't help being embarrassed at the fact that I was being changed by the warmly smiling Kohaku-san. To top things off, the face in the mirror keeps smiling from time to time despite being bright red. ―― Are you really okay, Tohno Shiki? I thought you were supposed to be uneasy about staying here, you amateur. Akiha and Kohaku-san are relaxing in the sitting room. Akiha is wearing the uniform of the Asagami Ladies' Academy, a famous school for young girls. They are drinking tea together gracefully, as if breakfast ended a long time ago. I

*s54
"Hey. Morning, Akiha." "--Good morning, Nii-san." In contrast to my hurried entrance, Akiha is perfectly calm. "Good morning, Shiki-san. If you're looking for breakfast, it's ready in the dining hall, so please eat up." Kohaku-san greets me with a warm smile, in contrast to Akiha's coolness. "Ah, thank you very much. ―― It looks like you're having your after-meal tea. Have you already finished breakfast, Akiha?" "Of course. I don't care to know when you get up, Nii-san, but please at least allow time for breakfast. Having breakfast after seven is a sign of sloppiness." "―― I think having breakfast at seven is pretty normal. What time do you get up, Akiha?" "I get up at five in the morning. What about it?" "―――" ―― Wow. I don't know why she gets up so early, but it was so perfect a time to get up that I have no room to retort. "Besides, your school is thirty minutes from here on foot, is it not? Please don't be late to a school that's so close by. It would be an embarrassment." "―― Urgh." Akiha's words are filled with thorns that stab at me. But as it's the truth, I once again have no room to make any counter-argument. "Argh, geez! I couldn't help it. It was so noisy last night that I couldn't get to sleep." "Ah, I see. You must not be used to your room yet, having just returned― Well, I'll let you off the hook this time." "No, it's not because I'm not used to the room, but--" At any rate, those stray dogs last night were really noisy. It wasn't because of the room, it was because of them.

*s55
"Morning, Kohaku-san. Today is a lovely day." "Yes. Good morning, Shiki-san." Kohaku-san delivers her ordinary morning greeting with a smile on her face. "Did you sleep well last night? I was worried that you might be inconvenienced, staying in an unfamiliar mansion and all." "Ah, no, there were no problems. I used to live here, after all, and now I've got you to watch over me, Kohaku-san." "Oh, you're quite good at this, Shiki-san." "Eh? No, I'm just saying what I think― what is it I'm good at?" Kohaku-san just looks at me, smiling. ―― Somehow, I feel embarrassed when she looks directly at me, so I shift my gaze to the side. ---And then, I realize another stare, one which has been on me silently for a while now. "Ah― hey there." I give a light wave to greet her. Akiha continues to stare at me― or perhaps, glare would be a better word. "Well― um― good morning, Akiha." "Oh? You don't have to force yourself to greet me. Please, go right ahead and ignore me. After all, it seems you'd prefer to enjoy the morning with Kohaku." "Uuh―" Akiha's words sting. ―― It's not like I had intended to ignore her. I just said hello to Kohaku-san― "Please don't tease Shiki-san too much, Akiha-sama. We don't have much time, and Shiki-san hasn't finished his breakfast yet." "Well, that's Nii-san's fault for waking up late, isn't it? He's just getting what he deserves for leaving everything to do in a rush in the morning." "Hmph!" Akiha sniffs. ―― It seems like my failure to greet her was another point she was unimpressed with, in addition to her objection to my late arrival. "Um― Kohaku-san. Is my breakfast ready?" "Yes, I've laid it out in the dining hall. Please, eat up at your leisure." "That won't do, Kohaku. Nii-san has no time to eat breakfast at this time." "Hey, listen, Akiha. It's only seven, so I've got at least that much. It's an easy thirty minute walk from here to school, so I can take it easy for at least ten minutes, can't I?" "Are you saying you're going to finish breakfast in just ten minutes? You're not some starving dog, so if you're going to eat breakfast, I'd like you to take your time." "--" Akiha's words really do have thorns in them. "I'm not a dog, Akiha--" Then I remember. Speaking of dogs, there is what happened last night.

*s56
"Good morning, you two." "Good morning, Shiki-san." Wearing a white apron that suits her, Kohaku-san replies with a smile that could not possibly be any larger. On the other hand, Akiha just casts a glance at me. "Good morning. You certainly took your time this morning, Nii-san." She certainly knows how to put a damper on things. "Took my time? It's barely past seven! It only takes thirty minutes to get to school from here, so I'm actually up early." "So you're saying you're going to finish breakfast in just ten minutes? You're not some starving dog, so if you're going to eat breakfast, I'd like you to take your time." "--" Akiha's words really do have thorns. "I'm not a dog, Akiha---" Then I remember. Speaking of dogs, there is what happened last night.

*s57
"Hey, about what happened last night― does that happen every night?" "---What?" Akiha tilts her head slightly in response to my question. ―― It seems the point of my question has completely failed to reach her. "I'm talking about what happened last night. That noisy 'woof woof woof woof' racket. Even you wouldn't have been able to sleep with that going on, right?" "---Nii-san? What are you talking about?" "What? I'm talking about last night, of course. Around eleven at night. Some stray dogs were barking their heads off." Akiha and Kohaku-san exchange looks, and then together, they both look back at me. ―― It's like they think I'm some kind of nutcase. I can't just let this slip by. "Fine, I'm not asking you anymore, Akiha. Kohaku-san, it was really noisy last night, wasn't it?" "---Eh― was it really? I did think the wind was quite strong, but― the only unusual thing I found while looking around late at night was you, sleeping in your uniform on top of your bed." "―― Ah, yes. I'll be more careful from now on." "What? What happened, Kohaku?" "Oh, nothing in particular. Shiki-san just has bad sleeping posture, that's all." Kohaku-san dodges Akiha's question with a smile. ―― Come to think of it, Kohaku-san is calling me "Shiki-san" now. It seems like Hisui passed on my message from last night. "―― Are you sure neither of you noticed? Those dogs were barking for about thirty minutes straight last night. 'Woof woof woof woof'. If that isn't noisy, I don't know what is." "Haha― It really was a woof-woof panic, wasn't it?" ―― Somehow, I get the feeling Kohaku-san has missed the point. "―― Well, that's basically how it was." "Hmmm---I don't remember anything like that. You don't either, do you, Kohaku?" "No, I don't. Sorry, Shiki-san. There wasn't anything particularly like that last night that I can remember." "Then it's decided. The only possibility left I can think of is that Nii-san had a dream about it." "―― Uuh." Well, now that she mentions it, maybe it was a dream, but― "---You must have had a nightmare because you aren't used to the mansion yet, Nii-san. Oh, I know what. If that stray dog barks again tonight, perhaps we shall start keeping an extra-vicious guard dog here." A malicious giggle comes out from Akiha. "I am now out of time, so please excuse me, Nii-san. Please do take care not to get attacked by any dogs on your way to school." Akiha leaves the sitting room. Kohaku-san leaves to to escort her to the doorway. "――" Now seems like a good time to come to a conclusion. Given what's happened from last night up until now, it's a no-brainer to work out that for some reason, Akiha really, really hates me. I leave for the lobby after I eat the breakfast Kohaku-san made for me. Hisui is in the lobby, waiting with my bag. "Will there be enough time, Shiki-sama?" "Yeah, it's not even twenty minutes to school from here if I run. It's seven-thirty now, so I could make it even if I take the long way." Satisfied with my explanation, Hisui nods. "Very well, I will escort you out." "Eh---Ah, yeah, thanks." ―― It's a terribly embarrassing thing to have a personal servant. "Ah, Shiki-san! Please wait!" With pattering footsteps, Kohaku-san runs down from the second floor. "――――" Hisui steps back and falls silent as Kohaku-san appears. "Huh? Weren't you with Akiha?" "Lady Akiha goes to school by car. Since I had something to give you this morning, I stayed behind." "Something to give me?" "Yes. This came from the Arima family yesterday." Kohaku-san smiles. "Eh? But, I have all my luggage already. The things I used while I was at the Arimas' house all belonged to them, so all I've got are my own clothes―" "Really? But this was sent here, nonetheless―" Kohaku-san hands me a thin wooden box, perhaps twenty centimeters long. It's not heavy at all. "―― Kohaku-san, I've never seen this before." "Well― apparently it was left to you by your departed father. It was to be given to you in the will." "―― By my old man?" ―― I can't feel anything about that. What's the old man who expelled me from this mansion eight years ago doing leaving me things? "Oh well. Kohaku-san, please take it to my room for me." "--" Kohaku-san is staring intently at the wooden box. She seems almost like a child who wants a toy. Staaaaare. No, she is a child. "―― I get it. You want to know what's inside, right?" "Oh, not at all. I merely wondered for a moment." ―― Like I said, you do wonder what's inside. "Alright, let's open it. One, two― three!" With a dry sound, the wooden box opens. Inside, there isa ten-centimeter bar of thin iron. "―― It's― an iron bar." Undecorated and worn, it has finger marks all over it. ―― The old man must have really hated me to leave me a piece of junk like this. "No, Shiki-san. It's a fruit knife." Kohaku-san takes the iron bar out of the box. "See, isn't it one of those folding knifes? One, two― three!" With a "pachink!", a ten centimeter blade pops out from the bar. ―― I see, it certainly is a knife. "It's old, but it seems pretty solid. The year and the era it was made in is written on the back." Kohaku-san replaces the blade, and hands over the knife. Certainly, there's a number written on the grip. The character 'seven', and under it, the character 'night'. "Nee-san, there is no era by that name. It just says 'Nanatsu-yoru'." "!" Surprised, I turn around. Hisui, who had been silent until now, was looking at the knife over my shoulder. "Y, you surprised me― Hisui, you should say something. You don't have to look over my shoulder like that, you know. If you want to see it, I'll show it to you." "Ah---" Hisui's cheeks suddenly become a little redder. "P-please excuse me. Uh---That knife is so beautiful that I could not help myself." "Beautiful? You really think it's beautiful? It looks kind of beat up to me." "---Not at all. The tempering of the blade is masterful. I think it is a knife with its own proper history." "Really? It looks to me like a piece of junk―" But since Hisui seems so convinced, I begin to feel the same thing. ―― Hmmm. In its own way, I guess it's not such a bad inheritance. "'Seven nights'―? Maybe that's the name of this fruit knife?" "Maybe― though, I can't imagine him naming a knife like that." Whatever the case may be, it's obvious that it's an antique. "Well, in any case, I believe in taking what's given to me." I replace the blade, and put the knife in my trouser pocket. "Shiki-sama, have you enough time―?" "Ah! I have to get going. Well, Kohaku-san, thanks for the delivery." "You're welcome." Kohaku-san smiles and waves. Leaving the doorway, I pass through the garden. As I pass out the mansion gates, I sense a commotion. "―― What's going on? Sounds like something's happening on the right side of the mansion." "I heard that someone found bloodstains on the road east of the mansion." "---Bloodstains―? You mean leftover blood?" "Yes. There was blood on the mansion fence, too. The police came to inquire about what happened last night while you were sleeping, Shiki-sama." "―― Does that mean someone died―?" "No, all that has been found are the bloodstains." "--" The east side of the mansion---That's around where the man in the black coat was last night. Bloodstains― traces of blood. Bloodstains---traces of red. Come to think of it― I get the feeling I saw something red. "Shiki-sama?" "Eh―? N-no, it's nothing." Shaking my head, I shake off the bad images. "Well, I'll be going now. Thanks for seeing me off, Hisui." "Goodbye. Please take care on the way." Hisui bows deeply. ―― I'm not sure what to take care about, but she's probably just worried about my health. "Yeah, thanks. You take care, too, Hisui." It's only right to repay good intentions with good intentions. With an energetic wave of the hand at Hisui, I leave the gates of the mansion behind. ---I walk along the unfamiliar streets. Up until now, I've been going to school from the Arima house, so it's the first time I've taken this route to school. It's only the path I'm taking that's different, but I feel like I'm going to a new school. "---There doesn't seem to be a lot of students from my school around." Apparently, there are not many who live around here. Half past seven in the morning. I can't see anyone running along the streets in a school uniform except me. The business district is in a rush of activity. As usual, the scene is one of suited firm employees gearing themselves for today's battle. No, it isn't quite the same as usual. For the last few days, the atmosphere has been a little heavier in this town. It's probably due to the serial killings. There are less people in the streets in the evenings now, too. "---You'd better cut down on the hanging out at night, Arihiko." The face of my bad friend drifts into mind. He'd be the sort to carry on hanging out at night regardless of the atmosphere in town. Well, it's not like he's going to listen to a word I say, anyway. I start to see some people in school uniforms intermingled with the crowd. There are only about ten minutes until the school gates close. I dash along the asphalt street so I won't be late. ---I arrive. It seems like it took twenty minutes rather than thirty from the mansion. I'll need to leave around seven if I want to go slowly, since I ran several times on the way. The classroom, just minutes before homeroom, is full of commotion. Scattered all over the classroom are my classmates, intent on talking until the teacher arrives. It's like a festival in here, even though there are only a few minutes left. I ease my way through to my seat next to the window. ---Then, "Yo! You're late, Tohno." In stark contrast to the otherwise pleasant classroom, there is someone waiting with a big grin on his face. And in addition--- "Ah, good morning, Tohno-kun." ---He is accompanied by someone very unexpected. "Senpai---why are you in our classroom?" Dumbfounded, I point to Ciel-senpai like I'm looking at a ghost. "Huh? Is it so unusual? I was just wondering if you were in class, so I decided to come over to see you, Tohno-kun." "Unusual?---The seniors never come to the junior classrooms. There's all sorts of reasons, but the biggest one is that they're just too far apart." "Oh, I see." Senpai nods with a serious face. "You don't have to worry about that. Despite my appearance, I'm a fast runner. It takes me less than a minute to get to my class downstairs from here." Senpai emphasizes her point. "――" I guess she's just not the kind of person who cares what other people think. "Quit whining, Tohno. What's wrong with it, anyway? Senpai's here because she wants to be." Arihiko, being Arihiko, plonks himself down on my desk and starts up a merry conversation with Senpai. "―― I don't mind, but you ought to get back to your class two minutes before homeroom starts, Senpai." I feel tired for some reason. Sighing, I sit down. "―― Inui-kun, it seems Tohno-kun is feeling down." "―― Yeah, he's probably feeling irritable because he's not used to his life after moving. Tohno doesn't mind most things, but he's got a bad habit of throwing a fit when faced with things he doesn't understand." "―― Really? Tohno-kun doesn't look like the type to get angry." "―― Nope, that's not true. Tohno, you see, is usually pretty mature, but when he encounters something he doesn't understand---Kaboom!" "―― Haah― 'Kaboom', is it?" "―― Yep. You'll change your opinion once you see him lose it, so you can't just trust him like that, Senpai." ―― The two of them whisper to each other. "―― Hey, listen. If you're going to talk privately, do you mind doing it in the hallway? I can hear every word you say when you do it on my desk, so there's no real point to it." "What!? You could hear us!?" Arihiko gives an exaggerated reaction of surprise. No one could stay angry after being hit with an act like that. Senpai puts her hands to her mouth, and I can't tell how serious she is. ―― If it's Senpai, she may have actually intended to talk privately. "That's terrible, Tohno! Listening in on the lovey-dovey private conversation between Senpai and me! You've sure got some nasty hobbies!" Arihiko points at me. "---Are you trying to pick a fight with me, Arihiko?" ―― Actually, please do. Right now, I'm more than willing. Arihiko shakes his head. "Of course not. You're my dear friend, right? I'd exchange fists with even my parents, but I have a policy of not fighting with my friends. I'm the very model of chivalry." ―― That's amazing. I guess chivalrous people could punch their parents in the world that's inside his head. "I see---That's a pretty rotten policy." "Hahahaha! You pretended to be depressed, but deep down you're the same Tohno as always! Damn, I had nothing to worry about after all!" Arihiko hits me a couple of times in the back. "―― Arihiko, were you worried about me just then?" "Don't ask me trivial stuff like that, you dumbass! It's only good if I do it without you noticing!" Arihiko hits my back some more. ―― We've been friends for a long time, but I still can't get a hold on this guy's personality. "So, how's your new house? Pretty heavy and stressful by the looks of it." "Mmn. Can't really say. I had a bad dream last night, and the people at my house gave me the cold shoulder." "---Mmm, I see. Sounds rough." Arihiko nods with a difficult expression. "―――" ---And, Senpai is silent, staring at us while we have our trivial conversation. "Senpai?" "Tohno-kun, you really do get on well with Inui-kun." "Are you serious, Senpai? You must need thicker glasses if that's what you think after seeing what just happened." "Not at all, Tohno-kun. You look really relaxed when you're with Inui-kun. You're really open and trust him a lot." Senpai smiles happily for some reason. "?" Arihiko and I exchange looks and tilt our heads. "Oh, I'm so envious. I really admire how your friendship allows such understanding without you getting worried over each other." Senpai is impressed. ""Really?"" Arihiko and I exchange looks and raise our eyebrows. "That's right. It's just that you two don't realize it. Ah, but maybe it'll end if you do― Hmmm― In that case, it'd be best if you two just remained as you are. Yes, truly a miraculous balance." "Well, I guess you could say our relationship is a miraculous tightrope." Arihiko nods in agreement. I guess that's one point we perfectly agree on. "Ah, it's almost time. I'll be going now. Did you watch the news this morning, Tohno-kun?" "---No, the house I moved to doesn't have a television, so I can't watch the morning news." "Is that so? Well, I'll just ask you straight out then. There was a big mansion on today's morning news. Is that where you live?" "---Eh?" This morning's news? ―― Now that she mentions it, Hisui said the police had come to talk. "Yeah, that must be my house. I heard the police came this morning to ask us questions." "---Is that so? You mustn't be out playing late at night, Tohno-kun." Senpai leaves quickly. I watch her silently. ---And, "Tohno." "What? I'm not listening to any more of your trivial garbage." "It's not trivial. It's becoming a big problem. You've become so familiar with Senpai that she even comes here to see you." Arihiko stares at me gravely. "Well, I don't know anything about it. I've only started talking to her recently. Maybe she just came here on a whim today? And come to think of it, aren't you pretty familiar with her too?" "No way, man. It's taken me seven days to get her to remember my name." "Oh? That's unusual. Wasn't it your policy not to deal with girls you can't pick up in a day because they're too much trouble?" "That's for normal girls, but Senpai is different. I've kept it a secret all this time, but actually, I---" "You like senior girls who look good with glasses on, don't you?" "Erk!" Arihiko's face turns red. "You knew all along, my dear friend." "Yeah, I knew. We're friends, after all. We get along and we've got the same interests." "I see, I see. You can understand how good Senpai is too, can't you---hey, wait!" "Yeah, like I said, we've got similar interests, right? That's why we're into the same type of woman." Arihiko nods in agreement, and heads back towards his own seat. "I guess it was a short friendship, Tohno." "Yeah, exactly right." I wave Arihiko off. The teacher comes in at about the same time.

*s58
The morning lessons are over. It's lunch break, and Arihiko has gone on ahead to the cafeteria. Now, where should I have my lunch?

*s59
The morning lessons are over. It's lunch break, and Arihiko has gone on ahead to the cafeteria. Now, where should I have my lunch?

*s60
I decide to go buy some bread and eat it slowly in my classroom. ―― There are still a few guys and that close group of girls in here as well. "―― Huh?" I just noticed. Yumizuka Satsuki, usually the most eye-catching of all the girls, is nowhere to be seen. "―― She must be absent." I must be pretty absent-minded to take until lunchtime to realize one of my own classmates isn't even here.

*s61
I decide to eat in the chaotic, student-filled cafeteria as usual. For some reason, the udon and the soba are better than the meal sets at our school, so naturally I decide to have some udon. Sitting down at the table, I eat my tanuki udon. The cafeteria's TV is showing the news. The TV was set up so students can watch the recorded morning news during lunchtime. The news is having a special feature on the serial killings. It's been a whole month since the killings started, but no one yet has any idea who this killer is. He is an unidentified killer, leaving no trace and acting with no motive. His identity still remains a mystery, even though there has already been eight killings in our little town alone. It's certainly very frightening, says the newscaster.

*s62
I decide to go buy some bread and eat it slowly in my classroom. ―― There are still a few guys and that close group of girls in here as well. "―― Huh?" I just noticed. Yumizuka Satsuki, usually the most eye-catching of all the girls, is nowhere to be seen. "―― She must be absent." I must be pretty absent-minded to take until lunchtime to realize one of my own classmates isn't even here.

*s63
I decide to eat in the chaotic, student-filled cafeteria as usual. For some reason, the udon and the soba are better than the meal sets at our school, so naturally I decide to have some udon. Sitting down at the table, I eat my tanuki udon. The cafeteria's TV is showing the news. The TV was set up so students can watch the recorded morning news during lunchtime. The news is having a special feature on the serial killings. It's been a whole month since the killings started, but no one yet has any idea who this killer is. He is an unidentified killer demon, leaving no trace and acting with no motive. His identity still remains a mystery, even though there has already been eight killings in our little town alone. It's certainly very frightening, says the newscaster.

*s64
―― I guess I'll go take a look in the tea ceremony room. I'm sure Senpai said something yesterday after class about having lunch there. If Senpai is there, maybe I can talk with her while having lunch. ---Most importantly, I enjoy having lunch with Senpai, and I'm also worried about the news story from this morning. "---Alright." Gotta strike while the iron's hot and all. I head off to the tea ceremony room before Arihiko notices my plan. I knock on the tea ceremony room door. After a brief wait, the door creaks open and Senpai pokes out her head. "Huh? Tohno-kun?" Puzzled, Senpai tilts her head. She doesn't seem annoyed, but it seems like she really doesn't understand why I came here. "Would you like to have lunch together, Senpai?" Holding out the bread I purchased at the cafeteria, I tell her why I am here. "Lunch? I'm happy to hear you ask me, but---" Senpai thinks over it looking troubled. ―― Things don't look good. It seems Senpai isn't very interested. I guess I've got no choice. I decide to employ a little strategy. "I have curry bread." "Eh---?" Senpai's face becomes bright and cheerful. ―― I had a feeling about this from yesterday's lunch, but I am amused at her reaction. "I'll give you this in thanks for yesterday's lunch, so why don't we eat together?" "Yes, please! I've just put the tea on!" Senpai hastily vanishes inside. Following her, I enter the tea ceremony room. "Ah――" As I enter, it becomes obvious why Senpai was hesitating back then. On top of the tatami mat is an already empty lunchbox. It seems like Senpai has long finished eating her lunch. "Tohno-kun, would you like green or English tea?" "Eh? ―― Ah, green tea, please. More importantly, have you already finished lunch, Senpai?" "Yes, just a little while ago. I slept in this morning, so I didn't have any breakfast and I was hungry all morning. It was terrible!" "―― I see. Well, you don't have to force yourself to accompany me. Sorry for intruding on you. I'll eat in the classroom, so please take your time relaxing." "Eh---? You mean you're not going to give me any bread?" Senpai's sorrow seems to resound from the bottom of her heart. "No, I mean---you must be full, right, Senpai?" "Not at all. I'm hungry." ―― It doesn't appear she's just saying this to make me feel better. "Really? Well, I'll be intruding then― Is this really okay with you, Senpai? The bread from our cafeteria really has volume, you know." "No need to worry! If it's food I like, then I can eat limitless amounts of it." That bashful smile is most probably not from shyness, but from anticipation of the curry bread. "―――" ―― She is a woman of many mysteries. Someone who could be so happy over one curry bread in this day and age could be quite precious― Senpai eats one while I have two, and we have tea afterwards. Kneeling on top of the mat, Senpai and I casually sip our tea. It would have been great if it wasn't during lunchtime at school, but that's life. "How is your new house, Tohno-kun? It seems something terrible happened this morning." "Hmm― yeah. Well, the inside of the house is really fancy, but there are these really noisy stray dogs at night. I guess it's also bad that there's no TV and no Japanese-style rooms, so there's nowhere to drink tea like this." "What, a stray dog? You mean what happened at your house wasn't related to those serial killings?" "I don't really know. There's this really high wall all the way around our mansion, and they say they found bloodstains there. But listen, that's where---" ---I saw the stray dog last night. I couldn't say it. "―― Hmm. Well, anyhow, it's got nothing to do with us. Let's stop talking about unpleasant topics, now that we've finally got an opportunity to relax." "Not at all! We're residents of this town, so I think the killings do have something to do with us." Holding her cup in one hand, Senpai casts a serious gaze towards me. "Yeah, I guess that's true, but you'll be okay if you don't go walking in the streets late at night, won't you? There's been eight people killed so far already, right? With that many victims, the police ought to catch the guy any day now." "---Geez, Shiki-kun! You don't have any sense of danger, do you? The newscasters have been saying the same thing since the third victim was found, but they haven't caught him yet, have they!?" "Hmm― Well, that's true. It's just that I can't really relate to it when they give it such a stupid caption like 'The Modern-Day Vampire'. I'm sorry, I really did take it too lightly. We live in this town, so we've got to be careful, right?" "Yes. I'm glad you understand." Senpai smiles in a satisfied manner. "But Senpai, why are they calling him a vampire anyway?" "Well, the blood was drained from all the bodies, right? Isn't that kind of like a vampire?" "―― You really think so? Isn't it said that you become a vampire yourself once a vampire sucks your blood? These victims are all dead, with the corpses to prove it, so they don't really have to go calling him a vampire." Senpai laughs and nods. "Do you really believe in things like vampires, Tohno-kun?" "―― Hey now, I'm just saying that's how the news is presenting it. If there really were vampires, there wouldn't be any dead bodies left, just like I said earlier." "Yes, you're right. But can't you think of it like this? The people who were found dead died because they couldn't become vampires. There are actually people who can and can't become vampires, and those who can become vampires wouldn't show up as dead bodies after being attacked by one. Because they're still alive somewhere." "Haha, that's what you'd call a horror story, Senpai." "Yes, exactly. I'm sorry to say there's no punch line." Laughing, Senpai sips from her cup. While we are having our rambling conversation, lunchtime ends.

*s65
Fifth period. Feeling sleepy at the classics lecture, my gaze drifts outside the window. And, a crow is perched on the classroom veranda. "-" Not the blue crow from last night, but just an ordinary black one. With its black eyes, the crow stares inside the classroom through the glass window. It's true that it's unusual for a bird to perch there, but it's not like it's some major event. "Ah" Suddenly, it comes at me. My vision gradually goes white as my sense of balance goes crazy. "---" My field of vision sways. It feels like something is building up in the back of my head, and my brain feels heavy. "―― Crap." I know this feeling. It's the precursor to an anemia attack. The blood that's been building up inside the blood vessels in my brain forms black clots and slushes around inside my head, causing my vision to go black. If I had to describe it, I would say it feels like darkness is pushing from my brain outwards towards my eyes. ---This is bad― I don't usually collapse in the middle of class, but― Fumbling in a world of darkness, I blindly use my desk for support. Even that becomes useless― I can't put any strength into my fingers. All I can do now is fall towards the floor--- "Excuse me, Sensei." ---And, something hits me roughly on the back. "Tohno's looking pretty bad, so I'd like to take him to the infirmary." "Arihiko." At some point, Arihiko had come up to me. "Are you really feeling bad, Tohno?" I can hear the teacher's voice from his lectern. "No, I think I'll be fi---" "Man, he's totally out of it. Wouldn't it be better for him to leave early?" ―― Arihiko makes this outrageous proclamation loudly. "I see. If you say so, Inui, then there's no mistake about it. I've already heard about Tohno's health from Kunifuji-sensei. Tohno, if you're not well, you may go rest in the infirmary or leave early." ―― Sheesh. I don't know what's with him. It seems the classics teacher has complete trust in what Arihiko says. "C'mon, you can go now. Your face is pale and all, but no one's going to know you're feeling bad until you tell them, you know." Arihiko hits me in the back grumpily. "―― I'll be leaving early then, Sensei." The classics teacher nods solemnly. "―― Sorry about making you worry needlessly, Arihiko." "Don't worry about it. We've been inseparable since middle school; I can tell when you're about to collapse from anemia." Arihiko heads back towards his own seat. Expressing my thanks with a look, I drag my leaden body out of class. ---I leave school. It would have been better to go lie down in the infirmary, but at this hour, it'd be after school by the time I wake up. That being the case, I decide that I'd better go lie down back at the mansion, even if it means pushing myself. "―― Phew. I think I'm feeling a little better." I breathe in the outside air and feel a little rejuvenated. ―― Sheesh. I'm surprised at my own body. Eight years ago. The price of recovering from that near-fatal injury was becoming prone to sudden anemia. When I first left the hospital, it would happen at least once a day. Collapsing from dizziness became a daily routine for me. After some time, probably because my body had grown, the spontaneous dizziness and anemia became rarer. But from time to time, things still trigger dizzy fits, and I still lose consciousness. Today I was lucky that Arihiko caught me. Usually, I wind up passed out on the floor. *sigh* Taking a slow and deep breath, I draw fresh air into my lungs. I can feel the blood pooled around the center of my head begin to swirl around again, so I head away from the school. I veer onto the main street. Once I get through here and leave the residential district, it's a direct path to the Tohno mansion. "--Agh." ―― Crap. It looks like I haven't fully recovered yet. Putting my hand to my forehead, I realize it's hotter than usual. "――" I'm not going to do myself any good by pushing myself here until I collapse along the side of the road. "---I guess there's no helping it." Disgusted with myself, I lean on the guardrail. I'll rest for a bit until I manage to calm down. ―― I don't have much to do, so I just stare idly around the street. It's just past noon on a weekday, but the street is filled with passers-by. Crowds of walking people. Nameless people without personalities walk straight ahead, without even casting a glance at the people walking beside them. Even though there are so many people here together in this crowd, in this same space, they see only one thing. Everyone is their own main character, so they only live the day from that perspective. And so, without really interacting with anyone else, they each end the day by themselves. ---In a way, you could say it's a very lonely thing. "――" I begin to think melancholy thoughts, perhaps a result of my fever. "---Guess I'll go home now." I feel calmer, and all I'm doing here is wasting my time with pointless thoughts. Getting up from the guardrail, I resume heading home to the mansion so I can rest. ---That is, until I see her. Casually. All I did was casually cast my gaze into the crowd, but my vision freezes. ---Thump. Golden hair and red eyes. Her clothes are white, as if they are a symbol of herself. ---Thump. My pulse races. My veins and arteries spring into action. My nerves split, one after the other. My spinal cord goes berserk, as if it is about to leap out of my back. ---Thump. The girl walking in the crowd is just― beautiful. "--" The distant dizziness comes back to me. My consciousness swims, falling. Thump. I-I can't breathe. My fingertips tremble. The blood isn't reaching them. My whole body feels cold, like I'm freezing to death. THUMP. My heart beats in a rush, urging me to hurry up. "Ah--ah!" I can stand it no longer and unintelligible words escape my mouth. -I can't think. My brain tells me only one word. TH-U-MP. Just one word repeating in my brain. Her. That girl. I'm going to *wheeze* *wheeze* *wheeze* I feel sick. I can't breathe. It hurts to breathe. For some reason, I can't remember how to breathe properly. *wheeze* *wheeze* *wheeze* My throat is burning. My eyes are about to burst. My palms are soaked. I feel so cold--but I'm drenched in sweat. *pant* *pant* *pant* ―― I have to follow her. I have to follow that girl. Chase her, chase after her, and talk to her. My frozen feet begin to move. My breathing is ragged, like that of a beast. I chase after the girl in white. *pant* *pant* *pant* The girl walks slowly. She doesn't realize I'm following her. "Haah." If I run after her now, I can talk to her. Talk to her, and ask her name― "Haahah, ha." ---Ask her name? Who am I kidding? I know very well that that's not what I want to do. ―― I know, but I don't know. It looks like I want to do something else. But I can't precisely put "what I want to do" in words. The inside of my head is misted over, like a rain cloud. "---" My throat is― hot. I can't breathe. But so what? It's only natural, right? I've just seen that great woman― it would be impolite not to get excited, wouldn't it? Stop her and ask her name? Hah! Give me a break. I'm not a kid, after all. I don't fully understand it, but there is only one thing I must do. I walk with my hands in my pocket. My fingers feel steel. "Kuhuhh. Hehe." How fortunate. The tools are all here. ―― She walks. I leave plenty of room between us. So she won't notice. So the other people around us won't suspect. She and I are complete strangers. That's why I have to do my best to make following her look natural. ―― She walks into an apartment building. I don't go in yet, but instead watch from outside. She takes the elevator up. The elevator stops at the sixth floor. I check the common mailbox on the first floor. There are five mailboxes for the sixth floor. I touch one of them and feel a sharp sensation. I smell it. There's no mistake. Her room is the third one on the sixth floor. I enter the elevator and press six. I'm excited. I grip the knife in my pocket tightly while in the small elevator. She's very close by. Just a little more, and I can     her. Ah, just thinking about it makes me feel ecstatic-- My whole body feels like a sexual organ just before climax. I get off the elevator. The sixth floor corridor is empty. This is good. Quicklyquickly! I want to do it. I arrive in front of Room Three. I am about to press the doorbell when I stop. These glasses are in my way. I can't do what I've come to do with them on. ---It's a promise, Shiki. You should never cut those lines thoughtlessly--- "――" Long ago, a woman once told me such a thing. But right now, neither her name nor her face comes to mind. Slowly, I remove my glasses. I can see the black lines. And not just them. Has something happened to my eyes? Apart from those abominable lines, I can see 'points', like black holes. Countless numbers of them. I don't know myself. What I'm trying to do. Why I'm trying to this. What does Tohno Shiki-want to do with that girl? I don't know. Still not knowing, I push the doorbell. "Yes---?" I hear the voice behind the door, and the door opens a crack. In that instant--I slip through it. "Eh" The girl says. No, she tries to say. She will never get to finish what she tried to say. Because I cut her apart before she could. In that instant, I slip through the door. Not taking even a second, I draw the knife across the lines running throughout the girl's body. Stabbing. Slashing. Piercing. Driving. Splitting into pieces. Completely and utterly, I 'kill' her. The black lines that divide her into seventeen pieces. Through the neck, back of the head, from the right eye to the lips, upper right arm, lower right arm, right ring finger, left elbow, left thumb, left middle finger, left breast, from the rib to the heart, from the stomach to the abdomen in two places, left groin, left thigh, left leg, left toe, all of them. As I pass by her, not even taking a second. Truly, in an instant, entirely. I "dismantle" her into seventeen pieces of meat. "---Eh?" I can hear an incredibly dumb-sounding voice. It doesn't feel like the voice is coming from my own throat. Dizziness. The minced pieces of the girl lie before my eyes. The red blood is all over the wooden floor, like a overturned bucket of water. There is the choking scent of blood. The cuts are very clean, so her insides don't spill out. Only the color of red goes across the ground. Strange. There is nothing in the room. Nothing but the girl's scattered limbs and me, standing there dumbfounded. "---What---" A sea of red blood is spreading over the floor. In my hands, I grip my knife, the murder weapon. "She'sdead." Of course she is. She wouldn't be human if she was alive. "Why?" There's nothing to ask. I just did it with my own hands. With my own hands, cleanly and instantly, I cut apart this girl I don't even know. "Ikilled her?" Yes, there's no mistaking it. Or am I mistaken? There's no reason for me to do such a thing. That's why it's a mistake. It has to be a mistake. But I had no reason from the start. That's why it's a mistake. It has to be a mistake. ---The red blood flows all over the floor. Slowly, the dark red stain creeps around my feet. "――― Ah!" Surprised, I lift my shoe, but I'm too late. Like coal tar, her blood makes a thread connecting the pool on the floor and my foot. "-" It's― red― blood― The color I hate, still flowing even now. All because I cut her apart. "---It wasn't me." Yes. It has to be a mistake. A mistake. A mistake. Probably a mistake, definitely a mistake. This is. This is, This is, This is, This is, This is This is This is This is This is This is

*s66
―― This is just a bad dream. But somehow, this stench of blood smells so horribly real. "―― Wro― ng―" Yes. Wrong wrong wrong wrong. Wrong wrong wrong wrong. But. I killed her. Is that fact wrong? I didn't kill her. Is that fact wrong? Yes, I--- Tohno Shiki   wanted to kill    that girl. That's what I wanted to do back then. Just that, it was all so muddy inside my head, I didn't put it into words. "Wrong!" I feel like throwing up from the smell of blood. "Ah---guh!" The contents of my stomach rise in my throat. "Ah---ah!" The crimson is soaking into my eyeballs. I feel dizzy. I fall down on my knees into the red sea of blood. "Ah---Guh――!" My gastric juices come up. I throw everything back up. My food, my gastric juices, everything, while I cry. There is nothing left in my stomach. But my body continues to force me to throw up, as if trying to undo what had occurred and return me to a normal life. Guuhburgh! Pain. It hurts, like my insides are burning. The tears won't stop, and my body collapses to the floor like a pile of garbage. My knees sink into the red puddle spread all over the floor. Red starts to stain my body. It's so painful and red; it's like I'm dreaming. "Ah-Aaah――!" I keep crying. The fact that I killed someone is making me sad. ―― No. That's not right. I am sad because I killed her without reason, like breaking apart a doll. ---I don't understand. Why I feel like this, Why I killed her without reason. I can't find the reason. "It's a lie." It doesn't feel real. So this is just one of those dreams I have when I faint. "--It's a lie." Besides, how can someone cut apart someone like that with just a knife. I read it in a book once. It takes a whole day of strenuous labor to cut someone up, even when using a saw. That's why there's no way I could have possibly done such a thing with just a knife. These "lines" never existed in the first place. Everything was just a delusion I had fallen for-- "--It's a lie." Guh---ffpt. Gastric juice drips over my lips. Passing out of my mouth, dripping down my jaw. Mixed with the juices is something red. My throat is probably bleeding because my stomach keeps trying to throw up even when there's nothing left in there. "O―― u" It hurts. That's why this― This isn't a dream, and I'm just lying to myself. "---It's all lies." Yes, actually, I understand everything. I lusted after her. Just looking at her aroused me. When I cut her apart, it was so thrilling I almost ejaculated. These eyes, too. If I knew these "lines" could cut things apart like paper being shredded― I should have understood that even a person could easily be cut apart like I just did to her. I had lived a normal life without even thinking about something like that. ---If I really am the sort of dangerous person who could easily kill just about anything― Then I should have put out these eyes or lived a life without seeing anyone. "―― I'm sorry, Sensei." ---I'm so sorry. Not even such a simple promise. Was I able to keep "Have Igone insane?" I don't know. There isn't even a trace of that impulse left. The thought of holding back never crossed my mind. I didn't even consider trying to stop myself. "Kill this girl." It had seemed like the obvious thing to do, and I went through with it. Then the answer is simple. I must be insane. I've probably been mad since eight years ago, when I miraculously came back to life from a fatal accident--- ―― I can hear the sound of rain coming from somewhere. It's raining. "-" I'm in a daze. My throat hurts when I try to breathe. "Ou― ch." I can speak. "Shiki-sama?" Then, I become aware of someone's presence near me-- "My---room." Somehow, I'm in my own room. "Good morning, Shiki-sama." "Hisui―?" "Yes. How are you feeling?" "――?" Hisui asks me an odd question. There's not a single thing wrong with my body, but--- "Wh---y?" Yes, why? Why am I asleep in a place like this-- "Even though I---kil--" I was about to say "killed someone", but I stop myself. My brain tells me I shouldn't say those words. "What am I---doing here, Hisui?" "―― Do you not remember? Your school called to say you left early. However, you did not come back even after dusk, so when my sister went to look for you, she found you resting in the park." "---Park?---You mean the park near here?" "Yes, when she found you, you were resting on the park bench. Then you returned to the mansion on your own feet." "―― You have got to be kidding. I don't remember any of that." "I do not believe it is such an odd thing that your memory is unstable, Shiki-sama. It is difficult for me to say this, but when my sister brought you back, you were in a daze." "――――" ―― I don't remember any of this. But I have no reason to doubt what Hisui says. "―― Yeah, it's already nine o'clock― I don't remember anything." "Yes. When you returned to the mansion, you said you 'wanted to sleep'. My sister suggested we call a doctor, but you said 'it happens all the time'." "---I see. I guess I do collapse from anemia all the time, but---" ―― This time, it's different. Because I had killed someone---huh? "What did I look like, Hisui?" "---Huh?" "My clothing, I mean. Was my uniform― uh, with the blood---" It was stained with blood. "Your uniform was dirty, so I am washing it." "Washing--you mean those blood-stained clothes―!?" "―― There was certainly mud on it, but nothing like blood." "Eh―? But it was so---" Even though I was on my knees in a sea of blood, and both my arms and legs had been completely soaked red―? "Have you had a nightmare of some sort, Shiki-sama? You looked like you were having a bad dream until now, and you do not look fine." Hisui stares at my face. "A dream? That, a dream?" Was it a dream? That feeling. That smell of blood. That hideously beautiful white girl. "No---maybe you're right. That's just a bad dream." Phew. I breathe out slowly. That's right. That's got to be a bad dream. There's no way I would break my childhood promise to Sensei needlessly and for no reason. "Ah---I'm finally awake." "Yes. If you are feeling better, I will go prepare dinner now." "Dinner, huh?" ―― I know it's just a dream, but the color and smell of blood still lingers in my mind. "---No, it's fine. I'm just going to sleep like this tonight. More importantly, Hisui―" "Yes, what is it, Shiki-sama?" "Um― well. It seems like I came back after dusk, did Akiha say anything?" "Akiha-sama was not home yet at the time. She came back about two hours ago, and was informed of your condition through my sister." Hisui seems to silently ask "What about it?" "Oh, it's nothing. I was just wondering if she was disgusted with me for causing her trouble on just the second day after I've come back." "―― It did seem like Akiha-sama was distressed, but I would not say she was disgusted." Saying that, Hisui takes a step away from me. "Well, I will be leaving now. Please call for me if you need anything." "Yeah, thanks. --Oh, one more thing I forgot to ask." "Yes, what is it, Shiki-sama?" "It's raining outside. When did it start?" "Before you came back, Shiki-sama. When my sister found you, you were drenched." "――――" I see. I can't even remember that. It seems like it was a pretty serious case of anemia. ―― If that's the case, I shouldn't have pushed myself and should have just rested at school. "Good night. I'm really sorry about today. Please express my gratitude to Kohaku-san, too." "I understand. --Good night." "A dream, huh." It's like I don't even know what I felt. But if I can't understand what happened or how I feel about it, how do I know it was a dream? I can hear the sound of the rain outside. My mind still feels a little heavy. I glance down at my chest. ―― The old wound from eight years ago is still distinctly there, like a burn scar. "Ah---" On top of my desk lies the knife my father left me. That old blade which had cut that white girl into seventeen pieces. " " ―― That was a dream. Nothing more. I repeat this over and over again, trying to placate myself until I sleep. ―― But when I was a child, I think someone once told me, "Don't tell lies that can't even fool yourself."

*s67
But just what is wrong about it? I killed her. Is that fact wrong? I didn't kill her. Is that fact wrong? No, all that's totally wrong---! Wrong. Wrong wrong wrong. So what, am, I, "―― Wro― ng." What, is "―― Wro― ng." That's, because "I'm saying---it's wrong." The fact that I didn't kill her is wrong. "No―! Wrong! Wrongwrongwrongwrongwrongwrong―! I don't even know her! She's just some stranger I saw walking down the street――! See! Isn't that strange to you, Shiki―!? She's a complete stranger! Why would I have to kill her―!?" There is no answer to my screams. Besides, the reason is clear. From the moment I saw her, I could only think of one thing. "I" Yes, I            Tohno Shiki    wanted to   kill    that girl. That's what I wanted to do back then. Just that, it was all so muddy inside my head, I didn't put it into words. "Wro-ng!" I feel like throwing up. "Uh, uggg, uh." The contents of my stomach are coming back up. "Ah, aaah, ah!" The crimson soaks into my eyeballs. "Aaaaaaaaah!" I dash out. I don't think for even a moment about how I might be seen, or to hide the body. I just want to escape from here. Half-crazed, I flee from the unfamiliar apartment- "Guuh---burgh!" My gastric juices rise in my throat. I throw everything back up. My food, my gastric juices, everything, while I cry. *pant* *wheeze*  *gasp*  *pant* There is nothing left in my stomach. But my body continues to force me to throw up, as if trying to undo what had occurred and return me to a normal life. *pant* *wheeze*  *gasp*  *pant* Pain. It hurts, like my insides are burning. The tears won't stop, and my body collapses to the floor like a pile of garbage. "Ah, guh-gu, guguh, guh!" I keep crying. ―― I killed someone. I killed her without reason, without mercy. Like breaking apart a doll. ---Why? Why I felt like that, why I killed her, even now, I can't find a reason. "Guh---ffpt." Stomach acid drips over my lips. Passing out of my mouth, dripping down my jaw. Mixed with the juices is something red. My throat is probably bleeding because my stomach keeps trying to throw up even when there's nothing left in there. "O―― u" It hurts. That's why this― This isn't a dream, and I'm just lying to myself. "---It's all lies." Yes, actually, I understand everything. I lusted after her. Just looking at her aroused me. When I cut her apart, it was so thrilling I almost ejaculated. These eyes, too. If I knew these "lines" could cut things apart like paper being shredded― I should have understood that even a person could easily be cut apart like I just did to her. I had lived a normal life without even thinking about something like that. ---If I really am the sort of dangerous person who could easily kill just about anything― Then I should have put out these eyes or lived a life without seeing anyone. "―― I'm sorry, Sensei." ---I'm so sorry. Not even such a simple promise, was I able to keep "--" But I don't care about myself. I killed that person. That person's life up until now. The people around that person, the future that person dreamed of, everything---destroyed by a stranger. Even if I regret it, I can't be forgiven. Even if I apologize, I can't be forgiven. "Have Igone insane?" I don't know. There isn't even a trace of that impulse left. The thought of holding back never crossed my mind. I didn't even consider trying to stop myself. "Kill this girl." It had seemed like the obvious thing to do, and I went through with it. Then the answer is simple. I must be insane. I've probably been mad since eight years ago, when I miraculously came back to life from a fatal accident. ―― I can hear the sound of rain coming from somewhere. It's raining. "-" I'm in a daze. My throat hurts when I try to breathe. "Ou― ch." I can speak. "Shiki-sama?" Then, I become aware of someone's presence near me--- "My---room." Somehow, I'm in my own room. "Have you awakened, Shiki-sama?" "Hisui―?" "Yes. How is your body feeling?" "――?" Hisui asks me an odd question. There's not a single thing wrong with my body, but--- "Wh---y?" Yes, why? Why am I asleep in a place like this-- "Even though I---kil--" I was about to say "killed someone", but I stop myself. My brain tells me I shouldn't say those words. "What am I---doing here, Hisui?" "―― Do you not remember, Shiki-sama?" Hisui raises her brow slightly. "Your school called to say you left early. However, you did not come back even after dusk, so when my sister went to look for you, she found you resting in the park." "---Park?---You mean the park near here?" "Yes, when she found you, you were resting on the park bench. Then you returned to the mansion on your own feet." "―― You have got to be kidding. I don't remember any of that." "I do not believe it is such an odd thing that your memory is unstable, Shiki-sama. It is difficult for me to say this, but when my sister brought you back, you were in a daze." "――――" ―― I don't remember any of this. But I have no reason to doubt what Hisui says. "―― Yeah, it's already nine o'clock― I don't remember anything." "Yes. When you returned to the mansion, you said you 'wanted to sleep'. My sister suggested we call a doctor, but you said 'it happens all the time'." "---I see. I guess I do collapse from anemia all the time, but---" ―― This time, it's different. Because I had killed someone---huh? "What did I look like, Hisui?" "--Huh?" "My clothing, I mean. Was my uniform― uh, with the blood--" It was stained with blood. "Your uniform was dirty, so I am washing it." "Washing---you mean those blood-stained clothes―!?" "―― There was certainly mud on it, but nothing like blood." "Eh―? But it was so--" Even though I was on my knees in a sea of blood, and both my arms and legs had been completely soaked red―? "Have you had a nightmare of some sort, Shiki-sama? You looked like you were having a bad dream until now, and you do not look fine." Hisui stares at my face. "A dream? That, a dream?" Was it a dream? That feeling. That smell of blood. That hideously beautiful white girl. "No---maybe you're right. That's just a bad dream." Phew. I breathe out slowly. That's right. That's got to be a bad dream. There's no way I would break my childhood promise to Sensei needlessly and for no reason. But that― Is it being a dream too good to be true? "!" "―― Shiki-sama? Are you still not feeling well?" "---No, I'm alright now. That---something like that must have been a dream. That's what I've got to believe." ---If I don't believe so, I just can't be sleeping here. "Yes. If you are feeling better, I will go prepare dinner now." "―― Dinner?" ―― No way. I can't eat when the color and smell of blood still lingers in my mind. "---No, it's fine. I'm just going to sleep like this tonight. More importantly, Hisui―" "Yes, what is it, Shiki-sama?" "Um― well. It seems like I came back after dusk, but did Akiha say anything?" "Akiha-sama was not home yet at the time. She came back about two hours ago, and was informed of your condition through my sister." Hisui seems to silently ask, "what about it?" "Oh, it's nothing. I was just wondering if she was disgusted with me for causing her trouble on just the second day after I've come back." "―― It did seem like Akiha-sama was distressed, but I would not say she was disgusted." Saying this, Hisui takes a step away from me. "Well, I will be leaving now. Please call for me if you need anything." "Yeah, thanks. ---Oh, one more thing I forgot to ask." "Yes, what is it, Shiki-sama?" "It's raining outside. When did it start?" "Before you came back, Shiki-sama. When my sister found you, you were drenched." "――――" I see. I can't even remember that. It seems like it was a pretty serious case of anemia. ―― If that's the case, I shouldn't have pushed myself and should have just rested at school. "Good night. I'm really sorry about today. Please express my gratitude to Kohaku-san, too." "I understand. ---Good night." "A dream, huh." It's like I don't even know what I felt. But if I can't understand what happened or how I feel about it, how do I know it was a dream? I can hear the sound of the rain outside. My mind still feels a little heavy. I glance down at my chest. ―― The old wound from eight years ago is still distinctly there, like a burn scar. "Ah---" On top of my desk lies the knife my father left me. "-" ―― That was a dream. Nothing more. I repeat this over and over again, trying to placate myself until I sleep. ―― But when I was a child, I think someone once told me, "don't tell lies that you can't even fool yourself with."

*s68
But just what is wrong about it? Wrong wrong wrong wrong. Wrong wrong wrong wrong. I killed her. Is that fact wrong? I didn't kill her. Is that fact wrong? No, all that's totally wrong---! That's wrong, wrong, wrong, wrong, wrong, wrong, wrong, wrongwrong, wrong, wrong, wrong, wrongwrongwrong, wrong, wrong, wrong, wrongwrongwrongwrong, wrongwrongwrong, wrongwrongwrongwrong, wrongwrongwrongwrongwrong, wrongwrongwrongwrongwrongwrong, wrongwrongwrongwrongwrongwrongwrong, wrongwrongwrongwrongwrongwrongwrongwrong, wrongwrongwrongwrongwrongwrongwrongwrongwrongwrongwrongwrongwrongwrongwrongwrongwrongwrongwrongwrongwrongwrongwrongwrong- "―― Wr― ong." No, no, that is wrong. "I'm saying---it's wrong." It can't be. It just can't be. "Wrong! ---Wrong, wrong, wrong, wrongwrongwrong―! I don't know her! She's just some stranger I saw walking down the street――! See! Isn't that strange to you, Shiki―!? She's a complete stranger! Why would I have to kill her―!?" There is no answer to my screams. Besides, the reason is clear. From the moment I saw her, I could only think of one thing. "I--" Yes, I           Tohno Shiki     wanted to  kill that girl. That's what I wanted to do back then. Just that, it was all so muddy inside my head, I didn't put it in words. "Wro-ng!" I feel like throwing up. "Uh, uggg, uh." The contents of my stomach rise. "Ah, aaah, ah!" The crimson is soaking into my eyeballs. "Aaaaaaaaah!" I dash out. I don't think for even a moment about how I might be seen, or to hide the body. I just want to escape from here. Half-crazed, I flee from the unfamiliar apartment-- "Guuh---burgh!" My stomach acid rises in my throat. I throw everything back up. My food, my gastric juices, everything, while I cry. *pant*, *pant*, *pant*, *pant*―! There is nothing left in my stomach. But my body continues to force me to throw up, as if trying to undo what had occurred and return me to the everyday. ―― *pant*― *pant*― *pant*― *pant*― Pain. It hurts, like my insides are burning. The tears won't stop, and my body collapses to the floor like a pile of garbage. "Ah, guhgu, guguh, guh!" I keep crying. ―― I killed someone. I killed her without reason, without mercy. Like breaking apart a doll. ---What was it all about? Why I felt like that, Why I killed her, Even now, I can't find a reason. "It's a lie." No---it's too odd to be true. That thing that just happened might not be real. So this is just one of those dreams I have when I faint--- "It's a lie." Besides, how can someone cut apart someone else like that with just a knife? I read it in a book once. It takes a whole day of strenuous labor to cut someone up, even when using a saw. That's why there's no way I could have possibly done such a thing with just a knife. These "lines" never existed in the first place. Everything was just a delusion I had fallen for "It's a lie." "Guh---ffpt." Gastric juice drips over my lips. Passing out of my mouth, dripping down my jaw. Mixed with the juices is something red. My throat is probably bleeding because my stomach keeps trying to throw up even when there's nothing left in there. "O―― u" It hurts. That's why this― This isn't a dream, and I'm just lying to myself. Yes, actually, I understand everything. I lusted after her. Just looking at her aroused me. When I cut her apart, it was so thrilling I almost ejaculated. These eyes, too. If I knew these "lines" could cut things apart like paper being shredded― I should have understood that even a person could easily be cut apart like I just did to her. I had lived a normal life without even thinking about something like that. ---If I really am the sort of dangerous person who could easily kill just about anything― Then I should have put out these eyes or lived a life without seeing anyone. "―― I'm sorry, Sensei." ---I'm so sorry. Not even such a simple promise, was I able to keep "--" But I don't care about myself. I killed that person. That person's life up until now. The people around that person, the future that person dreamed of, everything---destroyed by a stranger. Even if I regret it, I cannot be forgiven. Even if I apologize, I cannot be forgiven. "Have Igone insane?" I don't know. There isn't even a trace of that impulse left. But if---that impulse came again, what will happen to me? The thought of holding back never crossed my mind. I did not even consider trying to stop myself. "Kill this girl." If it had seemed like the obvious thing to do, and I went through with it, then there's nothing I can do. Then the answer is simple. I must be insane. I've probably been mad since eight years ago, when I miraculously came back to life from a fatal accident. ---I'm― cold. The sun has gone down without me noticing. ---What time is it now? I can't tell. My eardrums are filled with noise, like a static TV. Static. Static. Static. The sound doesn't stop. It's terribly cold. If I staysitting down on this bench like this, I think I'm going to die. Static, static, static I don't feel anything. I don't care about that repeating noise or the freezing cold. My body is shivering. It may be due to the cold, or the uneasiness, or the fear, or regret. I can't tell which. I've killed someone, and I can't explain why I did it without any reason. ---What a joke. There's no reason, so there's no way I can explain it. I killed her just because I felt like killing her. Such a reason is insanity. ―― Yeah, it would be so easy if I was just insane. But my heart still remains sane. It's only because I'm still sane that I can feel this numbness. Staticstaticstatic. The knife is still in my hand. Resolving this by killing myself, that's pretty easy. But I can't do it. I'm still sane, so I can't do it. My heart fears death, And somewhere in my heart, I know that doing so will not settle this---or atone for it. The noise continues. My body temperature continues to plummet. ---I can't kill myself. But if I leave things as they are, I'll disappear. ―― Maybe that's for the best. Even if a killer like me survives― If I just quickly die like this― "Tohno― kun?" Suddenly, my name is called. "-" I raise my head. There's Senpaiit feels like decades since I last saw her. "What are you doing sitting out here in the rain?" "―― R― ain." ―― Ah, I see. That static noise up until now was the sound of rain. No wonder it's cold. I can see now that I'm completely soaked and freezing. "Oh, you don't even have an umbrella. You're going to catch a cold like that, Tohno-kun." ―― Senpai's voice is so painful. It was only a few hours ago that I had last heard it, but now---it sounds so distant. "Tohno-kun? Can you hear me―?" "Nn---ah, yeah. It wouldn't be so bad to catch a cold." I just reply without thinking. "That won't do! You'll catch more than a cold with rain like this, even if it is October---" Her sentence cuts off as she touches me. "How long have you been like this, Tohno-kun―!? You're so cold!" Senpai pulls my arm and forces me up from the bench. "I'll lend you my umbrella, so please hurry and go home, and do something about your body. It'll really be a matter of life and death if you don't warm up quickly." "―― Ah, yeah. But I can't go home. I can't go anywhere ever again." ―― I can't go home after doing something like that. I don't think there's anywhere left where I can rest anymore. "---" Senpai stares at me. "---I see. Then let's go back to my room. It's closer than your house, so it's perfect." Senpai pulls me by my arm. "――――" I can't shake her off. I can't think about anything at the moment, and---Senpai's warmth is the only certain thing in this world where everything feels numb. ―― Senpai's room is a common one-room apartment in a two-story building. Just one really small, cramped room the size of six tatami mats and one kitchen. As one might expect from Senpai, the room is a neat one. That trivial fact relaxes my numbed nerves just a little. "Here, please wipe yourself with this." She hands me a bath towel. "Sorry, I don't have any clothes that fit you. Please just bear with this for a while. I'll go prepare something warm for you to drink right away." ―― Senpai retreats to the kitchen. I'm left by myself in the neat room. "---" I've never imagined coming into a girl's room like this. A girl's room. ―― The room of a girl. A girl's room which I forced myself into and killed a girl in. "---!" I feel like throwing up. What---am I doing here? In such a place. I have absolutely no right to receive Senpai's hospitality here. "Thanks for waiting. Here you g---, Tohno-kun!" "You've got to wipe yourself down, quickly!" Senpai scolds me as she begins to rub my head with the bath towel. "See, your shirt is all soaked too. You've got to take it off. You might catch pneumonia like this!" A very fierce-looking Senpai undoes the buttons on my shirt. Suddenly, her fingers stop. "―― Um― er." Senpai takes a long hard look at my chest. "―― This is a healed wound, isn't it?" ―― Ah, she must be surprised to see the old wound on my chest. The burn-like marks are right in the middle of my chest. She might be surprised at seeing them because she didn't know. "―― Yeah. They're fine. It's already been eight years." "I see. ―― Thank goodness. If this wound was the reason you're acting funny, I'd have to take you to the hospital right away." Senpai gives a faint, soft smile. ―― A twinge. When I see her smiling face, my chest hurts. "―― It's alright. I can do it by myself, so leave me alone." "Okay. I'll bring you some tea then. Oh, if you take your shirt off, please use that sheet there and warm yourself." "――――" I wipe my trousers with the bath towel. But even so, my trousers are still wet. The sheet is going to get soaked if I cover myself with it. I take off my shirt, and wrap the top half of my body with the towel. "Ah, are you finished wiping yourself? Then let's have some tea." Senpai sits down, holding a tea set. "Please sit down too, Tohno-kun. I can't calm down with you standing up." "――――" I do as I'm told and sit down. Senpai pours some English tea and hands it to me. "" "――――" Neither of us say anything. Senpai drinks her English tea as if she doesn't notice my presence. Following Senpai's example, I drink some as well. It's hot. So hot that it hurts my tongue. The warmth puts a pulse into me. It feels like my heart, brain, and all my other organs that stopped begin to move a little again. Senpai says nothing. It's not long before the teacup is empty. Senpai naturally refills the cup again with more. "――― Ah." I get the feeling that I have to say something. "Tohno-kun." "--!" I recoil in shock. "I'm going out for a bit. Can I count on you to look after the house?" "Ah― y-yeah. That's fine." "Alright, then I'll leave it up to you. I'll be right back, so don't do anything funny." I wonder how serious she is. Smiling as she speaks, Senpai leaves. -. I'm alone again. The warm something I'd felt up to a moment ago is quickly cooling down. ―― Senpai didn't ask me anything. She takes a person like me into her room and looks after me like it's the natural thing to do. ―― Though I didn't notice. The warmth of the tea, the neatness of the room. What is many, many times more comforting than those things, is having someone beside me. "Kuh――!" My chest hurts. A little while ago, I preferred to be alone, feeling nothing. But now, I become uneasy just by her absence. I want to scream like I've gone crazy. ―― What arrogance. I'm a murderer, after all. I don't have any right to Senpai's kindness. But I'm selfishly wanting Senpai to quickly, quickly come home- "I'm home, Tohno-kun. Thanks for looking after the place." "---Sen― pai." It seems Senpai has bought all sorts of things. There are several plastic bags hanging from her hands. "Let's see― please wear this for now. It's cheap, but it's better than wet clothing. By the way, the bath should be about ready now. You should feel a bit better after relaxing in there for a while." "――― Eh?" Senpai neatly prepares everything. My change of clothes, a bath― ―― This person is. Even though there is no need to do so, for a person like me. "―― It's okay, Senpai. I'm going home. I can't cause you any more trouble." "What are you saying, Tohno-kun? You said you can't go home, right? I've already bought food for two, so please take responsibility!" "Responsibility---? Senpai?" "Please warm yourself up, eat dinner, and get yourself together before you go home. If you just go home with a face like that, I'll be so worried I won't be able to sleep." "" My chest hurts. Happiness. I'm so happy I'm about to cry, but on the other hand, I'm in fear of her kindness. "―― Why?" "Yes? What is it, Tohno-kun?" "―― Why do you go so far, Senpai? I---don't have any right to be treated kindly by you." ---I killed someone. I can't have someone taking care of me. "―― I'm hopeless. I made a very big mistake just then, and I ran away without taking responsibility. I was even considering just dying---" ---I'm trying to cling onto Senpai. That sin. The life I took with my own hands. I'm trying to make it something that didn't happen in my mind. "―― The mistake I made is unforgivable― no, I don't think it should be forgiven. That's why I'm hopeless. I have no right to be treated well by you here, Senpai." Senpai sighs. "―― It seems you're convinced that you're a bad person, Tohno-kun," she answers simply. Senpai grasped the truth lying deep within me. "But that just shows you have no confidence in your own actions. You know you made a mistake, but you don't understand whether it's good or bad. That's why you have no choice but to drive yourself into a corner until things become clear to you." "No, that's" ―― I don't know. But yeah, I am taking in the fact that I did it, yet I still don't understand why. I've killed someone, and that makes me a bad person. Maybe I've just been forcing myself into the role of a villain as I try to confirm where my sin lies--- "I don't know what your mistake is, and to put it bluntly, I don't care. You say you have no right to kindness, but that's just your point of view. I'm not being kind to you for your sake, so please don't worry about it." "―― Well, I mean, I'm doing this because I want to. It has nothing to do with your circumstances. It may be a bother to you, but please just think of yourself as having been caught by a mean-spirited senpai and give up." Saying this, Senpai smiles. That soft, protective, faint smile. I can hear the sound of rain. ―― In the end, I couldn't shake off Senpai's kindness after all. She lets me use the bath and prepares pajamas for me. She treats me to dinner, and she lends me a bed because it's raining outside, and I'm about to go to sleep like this. "---" My throat feels blocked. Senpai has taken care of me so much my senses feel numb. During dinner, she spoke cheerfully like she always does. She raised all the usual topics, about school, about the many shops in the business district, and so on. ―― And although I couldn't give her even one proper answer, every time I responded, I felt a little bit of myself coming back. Right now, I'm sleeping in Senpai's bed, and can't stop thinking about Senpai, who's sleeping on the floor. ---What a turn of events. I killed someone only hours ago and now I'm getting excited like a normal student. My senses really do feel numb. I didn't think I could ever be showered in happiness like this ever again. "――――" I can't sleep, so I just look around. I don't know what I should do next. I can hear the sound of the downpour outside. "You're going to be late tomorrow if you don't hurry up and sleep, Tohno-kun." "---Senpai, you're awake?" "Yes, I can't sleep until you do. I am a girl, after all." "―― I'm sorry. I'll sleep in the kitchen then." "Oh, how many times do I have to tell you? You've got a cold, so you can't sleep in a place like the kitchen. It's alright, so please just hurry up and forget your unpleasant thoughts so you can go to sleep." "-Unpleasant thoughts." ―― That's impossible. That's not something I can forget---it's something I shouldn't forget. Whatever the reason, I killed someone. To forget about the person I killed would be a sin deep beyond imagination. "―― No. I can't just gloss over my sins, Senpai. I can't forget about them, and I won't try to. ―― But thanks. You really helped me with all sorts of things today. I really might have died if I stayed like that." That would be running away. If I really think I had made a mistake, I shouldn't deny it. "Sins, you say? It seems like your mistake is something unimaginable for me." Senpai speaks in a cheerful voice, like she's telling a joke. "But there's no such thing as a human who doesn't commit sin. It's not like the world is divided into sinners and the innocent. As long as you're alive, you'll make mistakes. ―― It's sad, but it's unavoidable. To live is to be worn down. We are only beings who influence other things while we fade away ourselves." "―― What? Then you're saying we're beyond salvation? I don't like that story about how everyone makes mistakes." "―― Yes, I guess we can't be saved if that were the case. But you can atone for your sins. There are only people who can and who cannot atone for their sins. I think those beyond salvation are those who cannot atone for their sins." ―― For some reason, Senpai's voice sounds very sad. "But you can atone for your sins, Tohno-kun. I don't know what kind of mistake you've made, but you are the kind of person who can atone for your sins. If you're too worried to sleep, then just think about how you intend to live and atone for your sins from now on. It's a really hard thing to come up with, so your brain is sure to tire out, and you'll fall right asleep." I don't know how serious she is, as she seems to be throwing jokes into the mix. "―― I can atone for my sins, huh? But Senpai, my mistake is definitely one that can't be atoned for. That's something I can say for sure." "Ahaha, that's right. No matter what form it takes, sin cannot be atoned for. If you injure someone, the sin is not gone even if you heal the wound, is it? No matter how hard you try, you can't erase the mistakes you've made. I think atoning is not about the results, but about the process. That's what I mean by those who atone for and those who don't. That's why you're the kind of person who can atone for your sins." "―― I don't understand. I'm a terrible person. I'm not the great person you think I am." "I can easily see that. I was really moved just then. You have a terrible wound on your chest, right?" "Eh―? Yes, but what about it?" "You must have had a serious accident to get a scar like that― scars tend to distort your mind. A wound that size which doesn't disappear is a little out of the ordinary." "But you're a very natural person. Anyone with that kind of wound who can lead a normal life can be proud of his own strength. You must have had a very proper childhood." Satisfied, Senpai concludes her musings and falls silent. I can hear her even breathing if I strain my ears. "―― Are you asleep, Senpai?" There is no reply. I can only hear the sound of the rain from outside. "―― Atone for my sins, huh?" A punishment to fit the sin I had committed. I guess they'll find the body of the girl I had killed tomorrow, and there'll be a new serial killer story on the news. I can't even begin to count the things I'll lose when that happens. It'll be trouble for Akiha for sure, and I'll never be able to talk to Senpai like this again. "――――" But if that would atone for my sin, then I have no choice but to accept it. If I can atone for my sin with that---then there might be salvation somewhere. "Haaaahhhh." I feel a little sleepier. I don't know about tomorrow. I don't know, but if I can be forgiven― Until the moment my sin is discovered, until the moment I'm confronted with my sin― I wish I could keep living this kind of life. ―― Fwoomp. ―― Sssh. "―― Nn." ―― There's a noise coming from nearby. I don't feel like waking up at all, but I lazily open my eyes in reaction to the noise. -Senpai is changing. It's still the middle of the night. There's no light coming in from the window. Maybe the rain stopped; it's very quiet now. Senpai is taking off her clothes. "―――" What a shame. If I wasn't in such a deep state of regret over the murder I've committed, or half-asleep, I would be able to fully appreciate how sexy Senpai looks. Right now, though, my head doesn't seem to function properly. Senpai's eyes look lifeless. More importantly, there's something strange. Whatis that? "――――" There are odd bruises on her arms. ―― No, those aren't bruises, more like tattoos. ―― There's― something― not right― about this. "―――" I feel sleepy again. I think― a lot of things are cluttered around Senpai's feet. But that's it. I fall into a deep sleep.

*s69
---When I come to, it's morning. Maybe the rain stopped; I can't hear it anymore. It seems clouded outside, and the sunlight through the window is dim. "Haah." Taking a deep breath, I get out of bed. ―― I didn't sleep well last night. Over and over, as I was about to fall asleep, that scene would replay in my mind and keep me awake. "―― A crimson floor and limbs everywhere―" Reason and memory are liabilities at times like these. They force me to remember things I only want to forget. "It's just a dream---why am I so bothered by it?" ―― Yes. Just a dream. I should forget it quickly, without a moment's delay. Knock, knock. Someone knocks on the door. It's past six o'clock in the morning. ―― Who could it be this early? "---Excuse me." "Shiki---sama, are you awake?" "Yeah, I've been sleeping since yesterday afternoon, so I'm awake early. So, what about you, Hisui? What's happening at this time in the morning?" "――――" Hisui falls silent. Actually, now that I look carefully, I notice she has my school uniform in her hands. "I see. You brought me a change of clothes." "―― Yes. I am sorry. I have shown you something you do not wish to see." "?" Hisui keeps silent. ―― What is it I didn't want to see? I don't get it at all. "―― I don't understand, but thanks anyway. Just leave the clothes there. I'll get changed soon and go to the sitting room." Hisui nods in assent. "Very well, then. Please excuse me." Hisui begins walking silently, only to suddenly turn around. "Shiki-sama. ―― Um― if you have the time, I will also prepare a bath for you." "―― A bath? In the morning?" "Yes. You are terribly dirty, Shiki-sama. Would it not be best for you to wash before you go to school?" Hisui asks me with her usual lack of expression in a disinterested voice. ―― Now that she mentions it, I am dirty. I did collapse from anemia in the park yesterday, after all. So, it's not unnatural. "---Yeah, would you mind doing that for me? I'll have time for that before I go to school if it's this early." "I understand. Please come to the bathroom in about twenty minutes." Hisui sets my uniform down and leaves the room. It's still six o'clock in the morning. With nothing to do, I spend the twenty minutes in my room staring at the ceiling. I enter the bath and pour water over my head, which makes me feel a little refreshed. I take a deep breath as the cold water soaks my hair. ―― What a terrible dream. There's got to be something wrong with me, having a dream where I kill a beautiful woman like that. If just one day of living in an unfamiliar mansion is enough to give me dreams like that, I hate to think what the days ahead are going to be like. *sigh* "I've really got to get it together." I clear my head with another splash of cold water and wash myself. "Ow――" I feel a sting as the towel touches my throat. "―― What's this?" I look at my neck in the mirror. ―― How did this happen? My throat is red and swollen. It's almost as if I injured it by repeatedly throwing up. I return to my room and change into my uniform. It's barely seven o'clock. Astounded at how much clearer my head feels after the bath, I pick up my bag and leave the room. Kohaku-san has just come out of the sitting room when I go down the stairs. "Good morning, Shiki-san. You sure are early today." Kohaku-san makes a bow while smiling. "And you look refreshed, too. Have you just had a bath?" "Yeah, I just took one. That's amazing, Kohaku-san. Can you tell?" "Aha, I can tell just by looking at you because your hair isn't dry, Shiki-san. You certainly look cuter after you've had a bath." I avert my gaze just a little as I am faced with that warm, carefree smile. It's kind of embarrassing. "Please hold on for just a minute. I'm going to prepare some breakfast now." "Eh---?" ―― Break, fast. Uh― I guess she means something to eat. Such a trivial thing causes me to remember the color of blood. I don't have much of an appetite at the moment. "Is a western-style breakfast like yesterday fine with you, Shiki-san?" "---Ah― yeah. I really don't mind― So, breakfast, huh? That bath felt so good that I almost forgot about it." "Really? You didn't eat last night either, so I was talking to Hisui-chan about how maybe the sound of your stomach might have woken you up." "Ahaha, no. Sadly, that's not the case. I've been a light eater since I was little, so I often skip one or two meals at a time." "I see. Now that you mention it, you've got a nice body without any excess meat on you. Could it be that you're a vegetarian?" "Hmm, perhaps. Come to think of it, I get the feeling that all I ate at the Arima house were vegetables." Kohaku-san busily heads back to the sitting room. ---But I don't feel like eating right now. "Ah, it's alright, Kohaku-san. I'll go to school without eating today. Tell Akiha for me." "Bye." I head towards the doorway. Suddenly, my arm is tightly grabbed. "Shiki-san!" "---Eh?" ―― I can't believe it. Kohaku-san is angry. "What are you saying, Shiki-san!? Haven't you looked in the mirror this morning!?" "―― Ah, well, I took a look in the bathroom mirror―" "You're lying! You wouldn't say something like that if you looked even once!" Kohaku-san is seriously angry. ―― Come to think of it, when I saw my face in the mirror, I think I saw death warmed over. "I'll be fine. It's just that I don't have a lot of blood in me, so I look worse than normal people." "This won't do! You won't grow without eating breakfast! If you don't have an appetite, I'll prepare you something easy to eat. So please, go to the dining room." Holding on to my arm, she drags me towards the sitting room. ―― I've got no choice. I really don't feel like going along with this, but I'll have to accept Kohaku-san's good intentions. "Good morning, Nii-san. How do you feel?" Akiha greets me reservedly. That firmness about her yesterday is gone. I guess it's because she's worried about me. "Ah, good morning. I'm feeling― well― good, in a certain way." Returning her greeting, I head towards the dining room. "Ah! Please wait here, Shiki-san. I'll call you when it's ready." Kohaku-san disappears into the dining room by herself, leaving me, the downcast-looking Akiha, and Hisui, who stands emotionlessly by the wall. "――――" ―― This is kind of awkward. "Nii-san, about last night, is it true that you collapsed in the park?" "Seems so. I don't really remember it myself, but if that's what Kohaku-san and Hisui say, then it must be what happened." "Oh, stop talking like it's someone else's problem, Nii-san! You have a weak body, so if you ever feel bad, please contact the mansion. I will send someone to pick you up right away." "―― Hey, listen, there's no need for that. I'm not like a primary school kid, I can make it home by myself no matter how bad I feel." "Then I guess the fact you could not make it home last night would mean you are a child." "---Mmn." It sucks to admit it, but Akiha is right. "―― Yesterday was different. That kind of thing is really rare. Look, just because I have chronic anemia doesn't make my body weak. There's no reason for you to worry about every little thing, Akiha. Yesterday was― you know― just a terminal case of bad timing. That's all." "A terminal case? Please do not use such inauspicious words, Nii-san! You have only just come back to the mansion! What would I do if you died―!" Akiha is seriously angry. "Geez. you take things too easily, Nii-san. Please, take better care of yourself." "Even if you tell me that, I don't push myself as it is. I'm not in any clubs, and I do everything the doctor says― You'd have to put me in a sanitarium for me to get any better care." "Yes, I would love to do that if I could." Avoiding my gaze, Akiha says something very frightening. As for Hisui, she's standing by the wall like a statue. "――――" I'm at a loss for conversation. There's still some time until we eat, so---

*s70
"Ah, Akiha. If I remember correctly, you go to Asagami Ladies' Academy, right?" "---That's right. Asagami Ladies' Academy goes all the way from middle school to university." Akiha's gaze seems to ask, "What about it?" "Well, that's a boarding school for ladies, isn't it? I'm wondering why you're commuting there from home." "Dear Mr. Asagami and Father were friends, so he indulges my requests. There is a provision to attend school from one's home under certain circumstances." Akiha gives a concise response. "No, that's not what I'm asking about. You were living in the dormitory up until the old man died, right? Why are you only starting to commute there now?" "Eh" She holds back her words and looks away. "Shiki-sama, Akiha-sama has traditionally spent half of every week here. It is nothing extraordinary for her to commute to the Academy from the mansion." "Ah, really? That sounds tough. Asagami Ladies' Academy is in the next prefecture, right? Isn't it easier for you to enjoy the dormitory life rather than having to come back to the mansion all the time?" "―― Yes, you may be right. But it is what Father wanted, so I spend half the week here." "Hmm― but the old man isn't here anymore, so you don't have to force yourself, right? Dormitory life looks kind of fun, after all." "Well, I wouldn't be troubled if it were that easy. But if I were to leave you by yourself, there's no telling what might happen to you, is there? With things like what happened yesterday, I will still be attending school from the mansion for now. ---One more thing, Nii-san―" She straightens her posture and looks right at me. "―― Uh― yeah?" "The lodgings at Asagami Ladies' Academy are not dormitories. They are boarding houses. Please get it right next time." ―― Akiha's words are wrapped in thorns. Actually, I was pricked plenty of times by them my first day back, but this morning there is something sulky about them.

*s71
"Akiha. About Kohaku-san―" "Yes? What about Kohaku?" "She's a really nice person, isn't she? I was just scolded by her in the hallway. 'You won't grow without eating breakfast!' she said." "Hmmmn. That sounds like something she would say. Do you like Kohaku, Nii-san?" "Eh---No, that's not what I mean. I was just surprised because I was never scolded like that when I was at the Arima household. Thanks to her, it doesn't seem like I'll be able to skip breakfast from now on." "That's right. You are anemic after all, so it would not do you good to skip breakfast." The dizziness isn't really linked to my diet, but I just nod obediently.

*s72
"Oh, that's right. What's happening with our mansion now, Akiha?" "What do you mean? If you are talking about ownership of the mansion, I am inheriting it." "No, not that. The only people in the mansion right now are you, me, Kohaku-san, and Hisui, right? I was wondering what the rooms are being used for, and so on." "Nothing. As a general rule, all the rooms except the ones we are using are locked. Your room is at the back of the second floor of the west wing, and mine is in the east wing. Hisui's room is right before the stairs on the west wing, second floor, and Kohaku's room is just before the west wing, first floor. Father's room is next to Kohaku's room. That's open for now, too." Incidentally, the sitting room is the first right turn in from the lobby. In Akiha's words, it would be something like "right before the lobby on the first floor of the east wing". "The gaming room and the guest rooms next to the sitting room are closed, but I will open them if you decide to bring friends here. The archives are― well, there are some bad rumors going around about them, so currently they are off limits." "I see. Okay, got it." I get a strange suspicious feeling about those "off limits archives", but for now, they have absolutely nothing to do with me.

*s73
"Shiki-san, it's ready!" I can hear Kohaku-san's voice from the dining room. "Right, so I'm gonna get some grub." "Oh, Nii-san! Please refrain from talking in such an unrefined manner!" Akiha shoots me a sharp glare. "Aw, you've finally gone back to normal. I liked you more when you were calm because you were worried about me." "I was not worrying about you, Nii-san!" Akiha quickly looks away. Looking at her with a faint smile, I go to the dining room. I'm escorted outside by Hisui. "Please take care." Saying the same thing she always does, she continues to stare at me. "Shiki-sama, what happened to you last night?" "Last night? Nothing in particular. I was just feeling sick at school, so I left early. I was on my way back when---" On my way back? "I just collapsed in the park. Well, I guess I was just being careless like Akiha said. ―― Yeah, I'll be careful from now on." "I am not placing any blame on you, Shiki-sama, but you look like you are pushing yourself this morning. Please take care along the way." Hisui makes a deep bow and sees me out. As I approach the school, I begin to catch sight of more and more students in uniforms. It's Saturday, so most of them are smiling while they walk. It's only a little way to the main gate once I pass this intersection. It's still only seven-thirty. Looks like I'll be able to get to school with time to spare today. The light turns red, and I stop in front of the cross walk. The school fence is just on the other side. Since it's a school path, the footpath is protected by a guardrail. Even now, the students in front of me are heading towards the school gate. There's no one but students from our school on the other side at this time of day. ―― There should be no one but the students. But between the cars rushing by, I feel like I catch a glimpse of someone in white. "-Wha――" She is there. Dressed in white, with golden hair down to her shoulders. Long, slender brows and red eyes. I've seen her only once before, but there's no way I could mistake her for someone else. "--" But that's impossible. I killed her myself yesterday, cutting her into pieces. "Wha" No. Even that's a lie. It's all just a dream. Hisui told me so "-" No, she didn't say anything of the sort. It's just that I wanted to believe it was a dream. Then it really wasn't a dream. But then― Why? Why does she exist, as real as anything---? The light turns green. The students around me walk towards the other side. I'm the only one amongst them who stands there, stunned. She sits on the guardrail, her legs swinging idly, as if she is waiting for someone. I can't tell how long she's been waiting, but her expression isn't a grim one. ---Who is she waiting for? She fidgets restlessly, as if she were waiting for her lover. ---I have a bad feeling about this. "Ah-" The girl in white looks over in my direction. It's probably nothing more than a coincidence. She's just a stranger who looks like her. She must be waiting for someone else. If not, then this moment must surely be a bad dream, too. After all, I completely and utterly killed her with my own hands But she's looking this way and smiling. Looking very satisfied at having found the person who killed her, her smile seems to say, "you've finally come" Giving a familiar wave and a smile, she hops off the guardrail. Fluttering her hair, she heads towards me. "--Don't come." This― is a bad dream. The light turns red. "--Don't come near me." She doesn't even look like she cares, walking straight across the street while the cars pass by. There's only a few meters between us. "―― I'm telling you not to come!!!" The reality before my eyes does not change even when I scream out. Screaming in a voice even I don't understand, I run from the girl in white. I run. I run with all my strength. With no regard to embarrassment or shame, I blast through the passersby, running full speed across the asphalt. *huff* *huff* *huff* *huff* My breathing is wild, and my heart screams out. But still, I run. I feel like I'm going to go crazy if I don't. I look behind me. The girl in white is walking towards me. She's definitely following me. The girl I've killed is chasing me. That's more than enough reason for me to run. *huff* *huff* *huff* *huff* My heart feels like it's about to explode, but I ignore it and keep running. When I look back, the girl is still there. With those light footsteps, she follows me as I run away. *huff* *huff* *huff* *huff* My head droops down. My arms feel heavy. My legs feel like they're going to tear off. But despite that, I'm running with all my strength, and yet, I can't get away from someone just walking after me---! *huff* *huff* *huff* *huff* My breathing is out of control. I think I've already run several kilometers. But even so, when I look back, she's always there, walking towards me. Naturally, like she's taking a stroll, she follows right behind me. *huff* *huff* "―― Haha, hahaha!" It's not funny, but I begin to laugh. "Haha, hahaha, ahahahahahaha!" I can't stop laughing. But even so, I run. My body complains that I'll die if I run any more, but I keep running. The reason is simple. If she catches me, she'll kill me for sure. I ask myself what I base that on, trying to shake it off as mere imagination. But even as I try to console myself, I am the one who knows best it's true. There's no reason, no basis, no evidence. I already know it as a fact that if she catches up to me, I will be killed- "Ah---!" Pathetically, I collapse to the ground. I fall forward, not because I tripped, but because I simply can't move my body a single step further. "Guh---ha, aah." Lying there, collapsed, I somehow manage to crawl my way to the wall. "" I try to pull myself up against the wall, but it's no good. My knees lose their strength as I try to rise, and I collapse back down. My body won't move anymore. *pant* *pant* *pant* I look up as I breathe. It hurts. I don't have enough oxygen. I can't think properly because of it. I can't even tell what I'm doing anymore. I don't know why I'm doing this. Why? Why? I don't even know why the girl I've killed is alive. Unmistakably, I've utterly and completely killed her in the most final way imaginable. So why? How can she be waiting for me in front of my school, smiling--? "―― I'm sure I killed her." ---That's right. I'm sure I killed her. I'm sure I killed her. I'm sure I killed her. I'M SURE I KILLED HER, SO Why why why why why why why why why why why why why why why why why why why why why why why why why why why why-!? wavestop "Oh? Is the chase over already?" With light footsteps, she comes into the alley, shrugging her shoulders in disappointment. "Hello. You really gave me some trouble yesterday." With a warm smile, she comes into the alley. I've got to run away. Thinking that, I retreat, only to hit my head against a concrete wall. "The chase is already over, right? This is a dead end, after all. There's no need to worry about anyone coming along or interfering." She smiles, looking very happy. Panicking, I look around at my surroundings. A desolate alley. I'm disgusted at my stupidity. Running away here is like asking her to kill me. "It's been a long time. Eighteen hours since then, I finally found you." She takes another step into the alley. "Y-you!" "What?" "I definitely" "Yes. I'm the girl you killed yesterday. I'm glad you remember." "Th---" That can't be true. There's no way that can happen―! "Don't be ridiculous! Dead people can't be alive!" "That's true, but there's no need for you to be so surprised. I just revived, that's all." With that curt response, she makes another footstep, the sound reaching my ears. The distance between us is gradually decreasing. "―― Re― vived?" Stunned, I repeat her phrase back to her. Revived― you mean some doctor saved her with some surgery―? "---Don't be stupid! There's no way any human could revive from being cut apart like that---!" "Yeah. Then again, I'm not human." "-Huh?" Her words are so simple there's no way I could have misinterpreted them. I'm not human. That's what the girl in front of me said. "―― You're not human―?" "Geez, isn't that obvious? Do you think there's a human being out there who can revive after being cut into pieces?" "---" There's no way a human like that could exist. Something like that is just a monster who looks human. Something that revives even when killed. Something that death is irrelevant to. Something that quickly returns to normal and starts moving even after being cut to pieces isn't something you can call human. "No― way." That seems to be the girl right before my eyes. I try to laugh, but my throat is so dry, I can't. "―― What the hell is that?" It's not exactly a funny story. Besides, there's too many things in this story that aren't funny. Because definitely― If she's not human, it explains why she's alive even after I've killed her. ---I start to calm down. This is a situation where I've got to observe everything and think it over. "―― You said you're not human. So what are you?" "Me? I'm called a vampire. To put it in your terms, I'm a monster who lives off human blood." ―― Ah, good. "Vampire" is at least something I can easily understand. "I see. You're a vampire---" She smiles in satisfaction to indicate her assent. ―― What a crazy reply. I've heard that vampires can't walk around during daytime, but I guess that's a trivial matter right now. "―― So, what does this monster want from me?" For some reason, she recoils as if surprised. After a moment, she puts her hands on her hips and looks at me, irritated. "Have you forgotten what you did to me yesterday? Even though you didn't know me, you cut me apart the moment we met. You've got to be pretty used to this to ask me what I want with you now." She looks more disgusted than angry. But right now, that's how I feel, too. Because someone I've killed is coming to complain to me why I killed her. "Hey! Are you listening, murderer?" "―― Yeah, I'm listening. Sorry, could you shut up for just a minute? I'm reflecting on how unlucky this is, even for me." ---Sheesh. I have the worst luck. There was a girl I wanted to kill for no reason, and I killed her on pure impulse. My memory wasn't clear after that, so I calmed down, thinking it was just a dream― but it turned out to be real. What's more, it turns out the person I've killed isn't even human.

*s74
"--Nn." The sunlight streaming through the window wakes me. ―― Maybe the rain stopped; I can't hear it anymore. It seems the sky outside is cloudy. The sunlight isn't what you could call bright. "―― Eh?" I look around. ―― This is obviously not my room. "Ah, good morning. Did you sleep well last night, Tohno-kun?" "Ah!" I remember now. This is Senpai's room. I had borrowed her bed for the night "Ah---yeah, good morning, Senpai." Becoming extremely embarrassed, I hop off the bed. "Uh― sorry about yesterday. I caused you all sorts of trouble, and---" "Yes, you owe me one." Senpai replies with a smile. ―― How do I put this― She seems very mature. "A-anyhow, thanks. I'll be going home now." "Oh, really? It's barely six o'clock, Tohno-kun." "Yes, but I didn't get permission to stay the night away from home yesterday, so if I don't hurry back to the mansion, there's no telling what Akiha will say." "Ah, your little sister. Well, I've already called her, so it should be okay." Senpai delivers her earth-shattering statement with a casual air. "Wh---you called my house, Senpai?" "Yes. I thought it wouldn't be right if I didn't contact them about you staying over. Is that a problem?" "Wh--!" I'm at a loss for words. Ciel-senpai calling my house means a girl has called my house saying, "Tohno-kun is staying over at my place." That's― well--- "---Yes, it's a problem. A big problem." If Akiha had been the one who picked up the phone, she's going to think I'm some kind of playboy. Given the severity of the Tohno household, I don't even want to imagine what would happen if she found out about that sort of thing. "―― Tohno-kun― did you really hate staying at my house that much?" "Ah, no, that's not it. It's just that― my house is really strict. It's definitely not because I don't like you, Senpai---" Flustered, I try to explain the misunderstanding. Senpai closes her eyes sadly. ―― Is it because I caused her so much trouble last night? I feel so bad when I see her make an expression like that. "I'm telling you, that's not it. I'm really grateful to you, Senpai. I'm feeling much better now, and if you hadn't been there for me last night, I don't know what would've happened to me―!" "---Yes, you're right. You look like you're back to normal now. I don't know what happened last night, but I'm glad you're feeling better." Suddenly, Senpai gives the biggest smile anyone could possibly give. "Eh?" "I was just joking. Even I wouldn't directly call your house. I asked Inui-kun to call your house and tell them that you were staying with him last night. There should be no problem with that, right?" "―― Yeah, that should be no problem― but that was kind of a mean joke, Senpai. I thought my heart was going to stop." "Yes, I'm actually pretty mean. Pick on the ones you like, right?" "―― Eh?" ---Ones you like? Then that means--- "But, it's true you should go home early. Please hold on for a second." Senpai rummages around in her drawers for something. "Here you go, Tohno-kun. It's a little gift for you." Saying that, Senpai hands me an old-looking ring. "―― A little gift― what is it, Senpai?" "It's a protective charm. You seem to be dangerously spaced out a lot, so please hold on to it." "Ah― yeah---I'll take anything that's given to me, but― alright. I'll take good care of it." Accepting the ring, I put it in my pocket. "Alright. I'll see you at school." ---Senpai sees me off with a smile. But that smile is one I might never see again. The woman I killed might be found already, and police might already be at the mansion. ―― But I can't run away from it. All I can do is thank Senpai and return to the Tohno mansion. To say the results first, the mansion is as it always was. "Ah, welcome home, Shiki-san." As I enter the lobby, Kohaku-san greets me with a smile. "Ah― yeah, I'm home. Um, Kohaku-san?" "Ah, do you want breakfast? I'll have it ready soon, so please wait in the sitting room. Akiha-sama has just finished hers." Kohaku-san patters off towards the sitting room. ―― It's too peaceful. Maybe they haven't found the body yet. "――――" For now, I head towards my own room to change. Hisui is in my room when I return. "---Good morning, Shiki-sama. It seems you have returned." "Yeah, just now. ―― Listen, Hisui, do I have a spare uniform? The one I'm wearing now is soaked from yesterday's rain." "―― I understand. I will have one prepared immediately." Hisui bows, and silently leaves the room. After changing into the uniform Hisui brings me, I head towards the sitting room. A disappointed-looking Akiha is sitting on the sofa in the sitting room. "---Oh, good morning, Nii-san. It seems you have returned." Akiha's voice contains thorns filled with blame. "―― Yeah, good morning. You look kind of grumpy this morning, Akiha." "Yes, I was unaware you spend the night elsewhere quite often. I am more astounded than angry." Akiha glares at me. "―― Uhhh." It's true I spent the night somewhere, so I can't argue. "Well, I suppose there was no helping it if you weren't feeling well. The one called Inui-san is your friend from middle school, isn't he?" "Yeah― I see, so he was the one who called you." ―― Suddenly, I feel uneasy. Just what did he say when he called my house――? "Besides, even if you had to leave school early, you could have just called me and I would have sent a car to pick you up. I don't know why you are so reserved, but you are the eldest son of the Tohno household, Nii-san. Please use everything at your disposal―― Besides, your body is weaker than that of a normal person." "Ah." Oh yeah, I left school early yesterday. "To collapse from anemia just by getting soaked from the rain― are you not feeling well, Nii-san? Shall I have the family doctor examine you and send you to and from school in a car from now on?" "―――" I see. So that was the reason I was supposedly staying at Arihiko's house. "It's nothing for you to worry about, Akiha. I go to the hospital once a month like I'm supposed to. Taking me to school by car is just going to dull my body even further. There's no need for you to be that sensitive about my body, though I'm glad you're worried about me." "―― That's not true. I'm not worried about you at all, Nii-san." Akiha subtly avoids looking at me. "Shiki-san, it's ready!" I can hear Kohaku-san's voice from the dining room. "Right, so I'm gonna get some grub." "Oh, Nii-san! Please refrain from talking in such an unrefined manner!" Akiha shoots me a sharp glare. "―― Ah, you're acting normally again. That's how you should be, Akiha. You don't have to worry about me, so just relax." "---You are so persistent! I am not worried about you, Nii-san!" Akiha quickly looks away. Looking at her with a faint smile, I go to the dining room. "Please take care." Saying the same thing as she always does, she continues to stare at me. "Shiki-sama, what happened to you last night?" "―― Nothing in particular. I collapsed from anemia when it started to rain on me. I'll be careful from now on." "I am not placing any blame on you, Shiki-sama, but you look like you are pushing yourself this morning. Please take care along the way." Hisui makes a deep bow and sees me off. ―― Oh man. I tried to act as normally as I could, and although I didn't give myself away to Akiha and Kohaku-san, it didn't seem to have worked on Hisui. "―― I wonder if Hisui is worried about me." It's hard to tell when she looks so disinterested all the time. Today might be my last day of school anyway. I'll try to spend it as I always do, so I won't have any regrets No matter how I feel, the morning is always the same. As I approach the school, I begin to catch sight of more and more students in uniform. It's Saturday, right before the day off. My footsteps falter as I think about how this may be my last school day ever. But still, as calmly as I can, I walk along the road that has become so familiar to me over the last two years. It's only a little way to the school once I pass this intersection. The light turns red, and I stop in front of the crosswalk. The school fence is on the other side of it. Since it's a school path, the footpath is protected by a guardrail. Even now, the students in front of me are heading towards the school gate. There's no one but students from our school on the other side at this time of day. ―― There should be no one but the students. But between the cars rushing by, I feel like I catch a glimpse of someone in white. "-Wha――" She is there. Dressed in white, with golden hair down to her shoulders. Long, slender brows and red eyes. I've seen her only once before, but there's no way I could mistake her for someone else. "--" But that's impossible. I killed her myself yesterday, cutting her into pieces. The light turns green. The students around me walk towards the other side. I'm the only one amongst them who stands there, stunned. She sits on the guardrail, her legs swinging idly. As if she is waiting for someone. I can't tell how long she's been waiting, but her expression isn't a grim one. ---Who is she waiting for? She fidgets restlessly, as if she were waiting for her lover. ---I have a bad feeling about this. "Ah-" The girl in white looks over in my direction. It's probably nothing more than a coincidence. She's just a stranger who looks like her. She must be waiting for someone else. If not, then this moment must surely be a bad dream, too. After all, I have completely and utterly killed her with my own hands But she's looking this way and smiling. Looking very satisfied at having found the person who killed her, her smile seems to say, "you've finally come" Giving a familiar wave and a smile, she hops off the guardrail. Fluttering her hair, she heads towards me. "---Don't come." This― is a bad dream. The light turns red. "---Don't come near me." She doesn't even look like she cares, walking straight across the street while the cars pass by. There's only a few meters between us. "―― I'm telling you not to come!!!" The reality before my eyes does not change even when I scream out. Screaming in a voice even I don't understand, I run from the girl in white. I run. I run with all my strength. With no regard to embarrassment or shame, I blast through the passersby, running full speed across the asphalt. *huff* *huff* *huff* *huff* My breathing is wild, and my heart screams out. But still, I run. I feel like I'm going to go crazy if I don't. I look behind me. The girl in white is walking towards me. She's definitely following me. The girl I've killed is chasing me. That's more than enough reason for me to run. *huff* *huff* *huff* *huff* My heart feels like it's about to explode, but I ignore it and keep running. When I look back, the girl is still there. With those light footsteps, she follows me as I run away. *huff* *huff* *huff* *huff* My head droops down. My arms feel heavy. My legs feel like they're going to tear off. But despite that, I'm running with all my strength, and yet, I can't get away from someone just walking after me--! *huff* *huff* *huff* *huff* My breathing is out of control. I think I've already run several kilometers. But even so, when I look back, she's always there, walking towards me. Naturally, like she's taking a stroll, she follows right behind me. *huff* *huff* "―― Haha, hahaha!" It's not funny, but I begin to laugh. "Haha, hahaha, ahahahahahaha!" I can't stop laughing. But even so, I run. My body complains that I'll die if I run any more, but I keep running. The reason is simple. If she catches me, she'll kill me for sure. I ask myself what I base that on, trying to shake it off as mere imagination. But even as I try to console myself, I am the one who knows best it's true. There's no reason, no basis, no evidence. I already know that if she catches up to me, I will be killed- "Ah!---" Pathetically, I collapse to the ground. I fall forwards, not because I tripped, but because I simply can't move my body a single step further. "Guh---ha, aah." Lying there, collapsed, I somehow manage to crawl my way to the wall. "" I try to pull myself up against the wall, but it's no good. My knees lose their strength as I try to rise, and I collapse back down. My body won't move anymore. *pant* *pant* *pant* I look up as I breathe. It hurts. I don't have enough oxygen. I can't think properly because of it. I can't even tell what I'm doing anymore. I don't know why I'm doing this. Why? Why? I don't even know why the girl I've killed is alive. Unmistakably, I've utterly and completely killed her in the most final way imaginable. So why? How can she be waiting for me in front of my school, smiling---? "―― I'm sure I killed her." ---That's right. I'm sure I killed her. I'm sure I killed her. I'm sure I killed her. I'M SURE I KILLED HER, SO Why why why why why why why why why why why why why why why why why why why why why why why why why why why why--!? "Oh? Is the chase over already?" With light footsteps, she comes into the alley, shrugging her shoulders in disappointment. "Hello. You really gave me some trouble yesterday." With a warm smile, she comes into the alley. I've got to run away. So thinking, I retreat, only to hit my head against a concrete wall. "The chase is already over, right? This is a dead end, after all. There's no need to worry about anyone coming along or interfering." She smiles, looking very happy. Panicking, I look around at my surroundings. A desolate alley. I'm disgusted at how stupid I am. To run away here is like asking her to kill me. "It's been a long time. Eighteen hours since then, I finally found you." She takes another step into the alley. "Y-you!" "What?" "I definitely" "Yes. I'm the girl you killed yesterday. I'm glad you remember." "Th---" That's got to be a lie. There's no way that can happen―! "Don't be ridiculous! Dead people can't be alive!" "That's true, but there's no need for you to be so surprised. I just revived, that's all." With that curt response, she makes another footstep, the sound reaching my ears. The distance between us is gradually decreasing. "―― Re― vived?" Stunned, I repeat her phrase back to her. Revived― you mean some doctor saved her with some surgery―? "---Don't be stupid! There's no way any human could revive from being cut apart like that---!" "Yeah. Then again, I'm not human." "-Huh?" Her words are so simple there's no way I could have misinterpreted them. I'm not human. That's what the girl in front of me said. "―― You're not human―?" "Geez, isn't that obvious? Do you think there's a human being out there who can revive after being cut up into pieces?" "---" There's no way a human like that could exist. Something like that is just a monster who looks human. Something that revives even when killed. Something that death is irrelevant to. Something that quickly returns to normal and starts moving even after being cut to pieces isn't something you can call human. "No― way." That seems to be the girl right before my eyes. I try to laugh, but my throat is so dry, I can't. "―― What the hell is that?" It's not exactly a funny story. Besides, there's too many things in this story that aren't funny. Because definitely― If she's not human, it explains why she's alive even after I've killed her. ---I start to calm down. This is a situation where I've got to observe everything and think it over. "―― You said you're not human. So what are you?" "Me? I'm called a vampire. To put it in your terms, I'm a monster who lives off human blood." ―― That's good. "Vampire" is at least something I can easily understand. "I see. You're a vampire---" She smiles in satisfaction to indicate her assent. ―― What a crazy reply. I've heard that vampires can't walk around during daytime, but I guess that's a trivial matter right now. "―― So, what does this monster want from me?" For some reason, she recoils as if surprised. After a moment, she puts her hands on her hips and looks at me, irritated. "Have you forgotten what you did to me yesterday? Even though you didn't know me, you cut me apart the moment we met. You've got to be pretty used to this to ask me what I want with you now." She looks more disgusted than angry. But right now, that's how I feel, too. Because someone I've killed is coming to complain to me why I killed her. "Hey! Are you listening, murderer?" "―― Yeah, I'm listening. Sorry, could you shut up for just a minute? I'm reflecting on how unlucky this is, even for me." ---Sheesh. I have the worst luck. There was a girl I wanted to kill for no reason, and I killed her on pure impulse. I agonized over it in deep despair― and even though I firmly decided to atone for my sins, the one I killed appears out of nowhere and says she isn't even human.

*s75
"--Ha― haha―" I can't help but laugh. ―― But it's not all bad. If the person I killed has come back to life, then that means I haven't actually killed anyone, right? Well, I suppose the fact remains that I "killed" someone, but she's still alive. ---And that's something I should honestly be happy about--- Yeah. With this, I should be able to get back to living my normal life. A normal school life, just like I did up until now. ―― Well, in exchange, I seem to have been cornered by this strange person, but you might argue that it's a heck of a lot better than becoming a murderer. "―― Okay, I've calmed down. If you've got something to say, I'll listen: complaints, grudges, whatever. Talk all you want." "Yeah, I've got a whole lot of things to say to you― but you're weird." "I'm just taking everything in right now. You could say I've built up a resistance to weird stuff like this." I don't think it's of much help in this case, though. "Hmph――" She stares at me. It isn't malicious. ―― It's strange. I'd thought that to get someone back when they got you was one of the common laws of the world. Then she should be trying to kill me, but--- "--What are you staring at? You're here to get revenge, right? Then--" "Yeah, I guess I'm supposed to kill you back, in theory. I'll kill you if you really want me to, but otherwise I'll pass for now. It's not very efficient that way." She stares at me head on. "So! Are you sorry?" "Eh?" I'm stunned for a moment. The things she says are so― out of place. "I'm asking you if you're sorry for killing me. I'm thinking about forgiving you if you are, you see. Besides, I get the feeling you're a pretty bad liar for a human." "Sorry---me?" "Yep. If you apologize to me, then I'm fine with that." ---This is unbelievable. What's so unbelievable? Not that the person I killed is forgiving me, but― her voice sounds so kind. "Hey! You have to give an answer when people ask you seriously, you know. Come on, hurry up and answer. We can't get on with things until we make it clear whether or not you're sorry." She is angry. ---Am I sorry, she asks? That goes without saying--- "―― Yeah, I regret it. No matter what the reason is, I did kill someone." Without mercy or reason. I killed just for myself. "―― I do regret the fact that I killed someone. But more importantly, the person I killed was you, and so---" ―― It's a lie that it's alright if she's alive. It's a fact that I killed her. It's the ultimate violation; the greatest violence possible. "So---you can get your revenge on me--I thought it was only natural you'd be here to get revenge." ―― I hang my head, mumbling, like I'm confessing to someone. "---I see. Hmm. You're not a bad person." She smiles. Despite calling herself a vampire, she has a very honest face. "I've decided. I'm going to make you help me." "Eh-?" Help her? What is she talking about? "―― Hey. What do you mean by helping you?" "It's simple. I'm going to get you to help me deal with the vampire which took root in this town." "?" ―― Hold on, I'm getting more and more confused. "Dealing with vampires? But you're a---" "Oh, no, no. I am a vampire, but the vampire in this town is a different kind altogether. You live here, don't you? Then you should know about the murders that have been occurring lately, right?" "Yeah, quite a few people have been killed already― hey, wait." ―― I remember now. Come to think of it, all of the killer's victims had their blood extracted or something, didn't they? "Don't tell me that" "Exactly. Even the news is saying stuff like 'the work of a vampire', right? It's a funny thing; they obviously know what kind of creature is doing it, but no one is going around trying to vanquish it. That's why I've got no choice but to do it for them." "Wait, but---vampires don't exist." "Hmph!" She lowers her brows in annoyance. ―― Oh, that's right. There's an unidentified person standing in front of me claiming to be a vampire herself. "---I don't really understand, but what you're trying to say is that you're here in this town to exterminate vampires, right―?" "That's right, but before I could, I was attacked and killed by some unknown killer. Yeah, that really got me. It was a perfect surprise attack and I was cut into seventeen pieces without a chance to do anything." "Ugh" I see. She must mean me. "That's right. Until I was fully recovered like this, I was really planning to kill you, you know. That's the first time anyone's embarrassed me like that. And, it took about eighty percent of my power to fully recover." "But more importantly, it really, really hurt. It was so painful I thought I was going to go crazy. However, the pain was so great, it restored my sanity. Do you know what it's like experiencing that over and over for a whole night?" "――――" I don't know. Actually, I don't want to know. "So, full of hatred, I went out to look for you. I was so worked up that I didn't even care about the vampire, the very reason why I'm here. I knew you were a student, so that's why I waited over there for you." "―― I don't get it. If you hated me so much, why are you forgiving me?" "---Let's see― to put it simply, I calmed down after a while. I already used up a lot of power, and I thought that it would be more efficient to use you as a shield than to kill you." "―― Hold on. You just said something really bad for me." "Eh? Did I say something like that?" "You said you were going to use me as a shield." "Of course. I already did forgive you, but that's just my personal feelings. You've got to atone for your murder through action, not just emotion, right?" "---Well, even if you ask me―" "What's with you? I can't tell when you're being sincere and when you're not. Let me repeat it again: you killed me. You probably can't imagine it, but it takes a lot of energy to regenerate once you've been killed. Well, actually, it wouldn't be a big deal if you had just killed me, but the way you killed me was something I've never seen before. I couldn't heal the wounds, so I had no choice but to remake my body parts. That's why it took so much energy to revive---" She looks angry. ―― It seems like she's recalling her forgotten anger while she talks. "Anyhow, I'm weak right now! I think I'll be able to recover after two nights, but if the enemy attacks before then, I'll be in danger. That's why for now, I'll have you be my shield." "You'll have me do it---? What are you doing, deciding everything by yourself?" "What? This is all your fault to begin with, so isn't that much to be expected?" "Or are you not sorry after all?" She looks straight at me with honest eyes. "――― Uhh." This is unfair. Sorry or not, using those eyes is unfair. ―― It's unfair she has such pure eyes like that when she claims she's a vampire--- "I'm― um---" Stuck for an answer, I lift my gaze. "―― Huh?" ―― What is it? Something odd is there, in the gap between the buildings. "Hold on. What's that?" I get up and walk. I walk to the middle of the alley, and I finally realize what it is. A blue-colored bird. A crow, to be precise. ―― A blue― crow. That inauspicious thing I saw two nights ago--- "---Oh, man―" The girl murmurs. The crow just stares at us. "Geez, thanks to your slowness, he found us." The girl looks at the entrance to the alley. "Found us? Who?" I cast my gaze towards the alley entrance. -Then. "-!" I take a step back in shock. Before I knew it, a dog had appeared in the narrow path running into the alley. It has four tough legs and a tense neck like steel frame. That form, far removed from that of a human, is one made solely for hunting. ―― It doesn't need to resort to verbal intimidation. Most humans would become nervous just by looking at that kind of "hunting" beast. As a fellow life form, it inspires awe by its dishearteningly superior athletic ability. "―― A black― dog?" ---I start to shake. ―― The black dog looking in our direction isn't small like a stray. As big as a German Shepherd or a Doberman, it just stands there, menacing us. "―――" The girl says nothing, but looks at the dog with disinterested eyes. Then― Suddenly, the black dog jumps. No, it's running, but with a speed that makes it seem like it's jumping. "--Eh?" I can't do anything. The black dog jumps straight for my throat. I can see it. I can see its black body moving towards me, but I don't even have time to think about dodging it. Thud! I feel a shock on my body. "Guh-!" I was hit hard from the side. It's not the black dog. It seems the girl pushed me before it could crush my throat. With an easy movement, like someone throwing a ball, she hurls me into the wall using just one hand. "-!" With a terrific "wham!", I fall on my rear. "Why― you! What in the world are you doing!?" "Never mind that, keep your eyes in front!" The girl yells. I look---Having lost sight of me, its target, the black dog bounds towards the wall. Sticking to the wall like a lizard, it jumps again. It bounces from the wall towards me. The dog's path is like black lightning. "---!" It's too fast; I can't react. The black dog opens its mouth, filled with teeth and saliva. This time, it clamps down towards my windpipe "Kuh――!" I close my eyes. The dog's teeth sink into my throat. But in that instant, the dog lets out a yelp and releases me. "Eh---?" ---That's― impossible. The black dog lets out a scream and leaps straight up. There is nothing there, but nonetheless it flies high into the sky by itself. Just like that---the black dog, after going several meters into the sky, makes a scream and falls back down onto the concrete. No, perhaps more accurately, it was hit into the concrete. "What was that?" "Geez, you just made me waste more of my energy." The girl quietly approaches the black dog. It is crushed against the concrete like a pressed flower. "---That's quite a mongrel of a familiar. ―― I suppose it was some kind of scout." The black dog liquifies into some kind of tar-like substance, and is absorbed into the concrete. "―― It melted― no, maybe it's just dissolving. It can't be, can it? There's no way Chaos would be in a place like this." Heaving a long sigh, she approaches me. "Oh? You don't seem to be hurt, so there's no problem." ―― She's mumbling something. My throat---I can still feel the dog's teeth sinking into it. "Hey---what was that thing?" "A familiar of an enemy vampire. We were discovered because you weren't being clear." "Discovered---you mean― by that enemy vampire you mentioned?" "Yeah, this isn't good. It looks like I really will need you as a shield now." She says it so casually, and with a smile. "S---stop saying such crazy things, you idiot! You saw me! What do you think I can do!? You're a lot better off by yourself―!" "Not really. With the power I just used to protect you, I really am empty now." "Wha---!?" What in the world? I'm grateful she helped me just then, but still--- "―― I can't do it. I can't. I don't have the power to drive away something like that. Sorry, but I can't even be a shield." "Liar. You killed me. Why would you lie after doing something like that?" "That was---" That was something I don't even understand myself. "---No. Look, I can't do it. I'm just a normal human. I can't help you." "―― Not true. All you have to do is keep watch while I sleep, that's it. You can do that much without any problems, right?" "That's---" She looks straight at me. ―― Somehow, those eyes are making me weaker. I---

*s76
"I---" ―― For some reason, I can't decline. I did kill her, after all. It's my fault she's weak and has to ask others for help. ---It is my responsibility. Besides, although I've only known her for a little while, she doesn't seem like a bad person. "So how about it? Can't a human like you cooperate with a vampire like me?" "---Well, that would be the obvious answer, but―" "" Argh, don't look at me with those eyes! ―― Why is it? It's making me overcome with guilt and be unable to refuse. "But now that I've gotten myself into this mess, I won't be able to sleep at night if I just deny all responsibility." ---Man, I just know I'm going to regret this. "―― So, yeah. I think I could probably do it. The enemy's the serial killer, right? As a resident of this town, I'd probably be struck with some kind of divine punishment if I refused to help you." "Eh--? You mean---" "I'm not going to be your shield, but if it's just being your lookout, I'll do it." I feel disgusted at how stupid I am as soon as those words are out of my mouth. I feel disgusted, but "--" There is something about her deeply shocked expression that's "Wow! Are you serious!? I'm really a vampire, you know!" "―― Hey, listen. Why are you saying all this now, after you've threatened me so much?" "Ah― Hm. That's true, but---" "---Well, whatever! If you're going to cooperate with me, then I should be grateful!" ―― With a very happy expression on her face, she approaches me as I lie there on my rear, up against the wall. "Our contract is established." She extends her hand towards me. "I guess I can finally introduce myself now. I'm Arcueid---hmm― my last name is really long, so just Arcueid is fine for now. I'm a True Ancestor type vampire. How about you?" I heave a heavy sigh at her unprecedented introduction. ―― It's a sigh of resignation, evidence I've decided to accept this nonsensical situation. "I'm Tohno Shiki. Sadly, I'm just your everyday student. ―― I've said it before, but I'm really not going to be much use." Grasping her---Arcueid's hand, I stand up. She takes a long hard look at me, and then offers me her hand again. "Nice to meet you, Shiki. I'll have you take responsibility for killing me." Arcueid grins as she extends her left hand. *sigh* ―― There are all sorts of responsibilities in this world, but this is probably the first and last time someone takes responsibility by helping someone they've killed. "―― Damn it― this is seriously messed up." But there's nothing else I can do. I grudgingly extend my left hand and shake hands with the woman in white claiming to be a vampire.

*s77
"I---" There's no way I can help her. I was almost killed by just that black dog. If I go with her, I'll die for sure. "---I can't do something like that. It'd be suicide." I manage to glare at her and reply, trembling. She looks at me with displeasure. "Suicide? Why? With your killing abilities, I would think you have nothing to fear." "That was different. I'm sorry, but I'm just a normal student, not some kind of monster like a vampire. A normal student can't cooperate with a person like you." "Oh? Do normal students usually cut up girls they don't even know?" "Ah." I feel weakened by her comment. "―― But that was special. I've never felt that way before, and I've lived a normal life---" "Aahh enough, shut up!" "Eh---" The pupils in those red eyes open up. Immediately, the feeling she exudes changes. The chilling feeling is unbelievable. I think my heart might stop beating just from her glare alone. "Don't get me wrong. You killed me. I'm saving you and not pulling off your head right now just because you might be useful." My neck feels numb, like someone is slowly sinking a blade into it. "-" My throat, which had been so hot a moment ago, is rapidly growing colder. The air I breathe feels heavy. As if the very air around here is freezing― I feel a cramped sensation that almost makes me collapse. An oppressive feeling full of despair, like the world itself were glaring at me. All that feeling of weight condenses and hammers into my brain like a bullet. "Ah-eh?" Everything goes white. A disgusting feeling. Pain, like someone opened a hole in my skull and is pouring in alcohol. That is the only way to describe this sensation. "Gah---" I can't even cry out. The sounds leaking from my mouth are no longer human speech. "A---guhh." My heart is breaking apart. My memories are crumbling. She's only glaring at me, but I feel like she's reaching into my skull and kneading my brain with her bare hands. If this continues, I'm going to be empty "Stopit." That's all I can say before I lose my sanity. Suddenly---the invasive feeling inside my head disappears. "Hha---aghh." Released from the oppressive aura, I hug myself. ---I'm still alive. I'm not dead. I'm still alive and breathing. ---I feel like I'm about to cry. To feel such deep emotion at such a simple thing is something I hadn't experienced up until now--- "How about it? Maybe now you understand your position a little better." "---" ―― You think I can understand that? All I can do is look up, tremble, and grit my teeth. "There's only two choices. You cooperate with me, or you don't. Simple, isn't it? All I'm asking you is whether you want to live or die." "H--" My voice doesn't work properly. Only my basic survival instincts help me to avoid death by nodding in reply. "Alright. Then our contract is established." Where did all that anger from just a moment ago disappear to? Speaking in a cheerful tone, she extends her hand to me. "I guess I can finally introduce myself now. I'm Arcueid---hmm―― my last name is really long, so just Arcueid is fine for now. I'm a True Ancestor type vampire. How about you?" I heave a heavy sigh at her unprecedented introduction. ―― It's a sigh of resignation, evidence I've decided to accept this nonsensical situation. "I'm Tohno Shiki. Sadly, I'm just your everyday student. ―― I've said it before, but I'm really not going to be much use." Grasping her---Arcueid's hand, I stand up. She takes a long hard look at me, and then offers me her hand again. "Nice to meet you, Shiki. I'll have you take responsibility for killing me." Arcueid grins as she extends her left hand. ―― There are all sorts of responsibilities in this world, but this is probably the first and last time someone takes responsibility by helping someone they've killed. "―― Damn it! Do whatever you want." But there's nothing else I can do. I grudgingly extend my left hand and shake hands with the woman in white claiming to be a vampire.

*s78
"―― Kuhh!" It's impossible. I was almost killed by just one black dog. If I become her lookout, who knows what'll happen next. "Hey, hurry up and answer. I don't think I'm being unreasonable here." "――" She doesn't understand. It's evident she can't see that she's recklessness incarnate. ―― If I get involved further with her, she'll drag me past the point of no return. I've got to find a chance to escape. "―― Alright. I'll listen to what you've got to say." Putting my hand on the wall, I somehow manage to stand up on my own. ―― I've got to pass through that small road if I'm to get to the main street from here. Fortunately, it's further away for her than it is for me. If I set off while pretending to talk, I can probably make it to the main street. "Oh yeah. We still don't even know each other's names yet. I guess it is a bit too fast to ask you to cooperate with me." She nods in agreement. "Isn't it? If you tell me more details, I might agree to help." "Really? Then what should I talk about first? ---How about the vampire incident that's got this town in an uproar? Or maybe I should explain what we'll be doing from now on?" She makes a serious face while she thinks. This is my only chance. ---I run as fast as I can. I run to the road that leads to the main road in one breath. "---Huh?" I can hear her voice from behind me. But it's too late. Now I'll definitely be able to escape---! "---Huh?" That's strange. As I take a few steps forward, I fall down hard on the ground. "Hey. What are you doing?" She comes over, giving me a look more filled with amazement than concern. "―― Nothing. I just wanted to run for a bit." ―― It seems she hasn't realized I was trying to escape. I get up. But. "――!" Ow―! I feel an incredible pain in the joints of my foot, I can't get up---! "Ah, I guess I was a bit too hard on you back there, sorry. If I had softened the blow a bit when I pushed you, you might not have sprained your foot like that." "Might not---!? Listen, you" I wanted to complain about her pushing me, but if she hadn't, the black dog would be chewing on my neck by now and that would have been the end of me. "―― It's okay. I'm grateful." "Thank you. But, why did you want to start running? Weren't we having a conversation?" "No, um, that's---" I can't exactly say it was a matter of convenience. "―――― Hmmmn?" She stares at me. ―― This is bad. You'd have to be a real idiot not to understand what I was doing. "Hey, that was an indication you wanted to cooperate with me back then, right?" "―――" I can't answer. I said I would listen to her, but not cooperate. ---I don't want to lie. Answering her question requires a definite "no". "Just so you know, I know what sort of person you are. Don't give me a half-hearted response. If you run away now, I'll just be going to your house next." "Wh---!?" That means that she's going to come to the mansion even if I escaped from here! "――" She's got me. If that were to happen, it wouldn't just be my problem. Akiha, Hisui, and Kohaku-san might be attacked by this crazy person too. "Cr―!" What a mess. It's like I never had a choice in the first place "Well, I don't mind either way. The vampire's familiar has already seen you, so you'll be surely attacked. If you go around by yourself, you might act as a decoy, too." "Wh― hey, don't tell me that―" "Yes, that familiar recognized you as being on my side." "" Then that means I'll be attacked by things like that even if I don't help her. "So, what's it gonna be? Are you going to keep watch while I sleep, or are you going to drive off those familiars by yourself?" ―― If the results are going to be the same, I can't do anything but nod. "You swindler." Sighing, I nod to indicate that I will help her. "Okay, our contract is established." Where did all that anger from just a moment ago disappear to? Speaking in a cheerful tone, she extends her hand to me. "I guess I can finally introduce myself now. I'm Arcueid---hmm― my last name is really long, so just Arcueid is fine for now. I'm a True Ancestor type vampire. How about you?" I heave a heavy sigh at her unprecedented introduction. ―― It's a sigh of resignation, evidence I've decided to accept this nonsensical situation. "I'm Tohno Shiki. Sadly, I'm just your everyday student. ―― I've said it before, but I'm really not going to be much use." Grasping her---Arcueid's hand, I stand up. She takes a long hard look at me, and then offers me her hand again. "Nice to meet you, Shiki. I'll have you take responsibility for killing me." Arcueid grins as she extends her left hand. ―― There are all sorts of responsibilities in this world, but this is probably the first and last time someone takes responsibility by helping someone they've killed. "―― Damn it! Do whatever you want." But there's nothing else I can do. I grudgingly extend my left hand and shake hands with the woman in white claiming to be a vampire.

*s79
"―― Hmmm?" As we walk out of the back alley, she--Arcueid--knits her eyebrows and gives me a suspicious look. "Hey, Shiki. Are you a Christian, by any chance?" ―― I have no idea what she's talking about. "Chris-chan―? What's with that question, all of a sudden? I don't know any girl who's got a name like that." "I see. Then I must have misunderstood." After seeming to have made a decision, she turns towards the office district. "Okay, let's go. We've got to find a safe place for now." Arcueid begins walking. "Okay." There's no way I can back out now. Sighing, I follow after her.

*s80
"This is a pretty nice room. I'd have no problems spending the night here." Arcueid looks around the hotel room. "-" I've got nothing to say for now. "My room has probably already been discovered, so let's hide out here for the night. Oh, you don't have to worry about money. I'm rich, so I'll treat you." Speaking cheerfully, Arcueid closes the curtains. She also turns off the lights and the room becomes as dark as night. I sigh. "―― What are you thinking, Arcueid?" "I'm thinking about all sorts of stuff." "No, that's not what I mean---" I'm asking why you've rented a high-class hotel, not a cheap one--and why you rented out the whole top floor. "―――" I try to say this, but I stop. Right now, my job is to guard this so-called vampire and nothing more. I'm not going to ask any useless questions. "---No, forget it. Do whatever you like." "You're weird, Shiki, suddenly getting mad and going silent like that. I just don't get you." Arcueid lies on the bed, smiling like she's having fun. "I'm going to sleep until the sun sets. You'd better rest while you have the chance. Vampires don't move about in the daytime, so you'll be on guard for real during the night." "―― Do you realize you've just said something that completely contradicts your existence?" "Oh, it's alright for me---oh, I guess it's almost my limit. Good night, Shiki. Wake me up when the sun sets." "H--hey!" "---" Like a machine whose power is cut off, Arcueid suddenly falls asleep. "Ha-" She's so― defenseless. "―― Right now, I could run away if I wanted to." She did force me to come with her, after all. I could easily run away now. ―― And I don't have that impulse anymore, but― "I even killed you once, yet―" How is she able to suddenly fall asleep despite that? "―――" I look at Arcueid's face as she sleeps on the bed. ―― Her plump chest rises and falls. It looks like she's breathing. But her body isn't moving at all. It's like the air around her has stopped. It's so tranquil even I might stop moving. What a peaceful slumber. A kind of defenselessness as if she had absolute trust in me, even though we've only just met. "---She's so stupid." ―― She is so stupidly honest I might start to worry. But aside from that, this is a turning point. This may very well be the point of no return for Tohno Shiki. I

*s81
"―― I did promise, after all." No matter what it was I promised, I can't break it. ―― Arcueid is sleeping. Her face is a pale white, like that of a sick person. Arcueid said she was weak. She said she was at her limit just a while ago, so I don't think she considered what I could do after she went to sleep. The room is quiet. We're on the eleventh floor, the top floor. Since she rented out the whole floor, there are no other guests here. The only sound is Arcueid's breathing. When I see her like this---she really looks nightmarishly beautiful. That white, smooth skin and that silky, light blonde hair, The soft lines of her body and those long eyelashes that look like swift brushstrokes. A perfect body--down to even the small details--the like of which I've never seen before. No, to be more precise― ―― The kind I never would have seen in my entire life. "-" Vampire or not, Arcueid is a girl. I have to take responsibility for the fact she's so weak now that she falls asleep instantly like she just did. "―― You have to take responsibility for your own deeds." ―― A part of my childhood education makes an appearance in my head. Sensei even told me. My eyes are strange, so they would in turn attract strange things. Then I should be prepared to take responsibility. At the very least, I should keep my promise and protect her for tonight ---White. The kind you see when you wake up. That color calls some nostalgic memories to mind. A hot summer day. A blue sky and large, large columns of summer clouds. The scenery slowly wavers in the heat. The voice of cicadas. The sound of cicadas. Chiiirp. Chirp Chirp. Chiiirp. Chirp Chirp. Cicada shells are lying in the clearing. As if the sun is right by my side, the clearing is roasting. A hot midsummer's day. As if the entire world became a frying pan. waa, u, uwaaa. waa, u, uwaaa. waa, u, uwaaa. Akiha is crying. Akiha, who would always obediently stay close behind me, is brimming forth with tears. A child lies collapsed at her feet. Soaked in blood. Killed. The corpse of a child, about my age. A cast-off cicada shell. My two hands Are red with the blood of that collapsed child. "SHIKI-!" The adults are coming. The fallen child is still dead. The adults are yelling. Did you kill him!? That dream. A dream I had forgotten even in my dreams. I feel like― I remember. "Shiki. Hey, wake up. The sun's already set." Someone is shaking me. ―― A somewhat unfamiliar voice, and the touch of a cold hand on my shoulder. "Nn." "--Huh?" Arcueid is standing right in front of me. She's already woken up, and it's pitch black outside. I glance at the clock, and it says it's already eight. "Eh?" "It's not 'Eh?' I told you to wake me up when the sun went down, and you go and fall asleep!" "―― Crap. Sorry, I was feeling out of it." ―― I don't remember when I fell asleep, but I'm sure it was while I was staring at Arcueid's sleeping face. "Geez. You'll lose your qualification as a bodyguard like that. If the enemy had attacked while we were both sleeping, we could have both died, you know." "---I said I'm sorry. Besides, you said it was safe during the daytime." "I can't say that for sure. Familiars like the one we saw this morning could have come for us." Arcueid is angry. ―― Well, she's got a right to be. I've got no right to talk when I, the bodyguard, dozed off while she was sleeping. "And besides. I am a vampire, you know. How can you just sleep there without feeling any danger? I don't want you to be afraid for no reason, but it'd be nice if you were at least tense enough not to sleep." "" I take that back. Arcueid doesn't seem to care that I didn't do my job as a bodyguard. She just doesn't seem to like the fact I fell asleep. "I can move my body a little better and wake up, only to find you sleeping there happily. You looked so vulnerable, I was seriously starting to feel uneasy that I might not have the dignity befitting a vampire." "―――" Well, I don't think she has much dignity. "You were just as vulnerable yourself. I killed you once before, remember? You can't guarantee I won't do it again, can you?" "Ah" Arcueid gives a surprised look, as if she only just realized it. "Now that you mention it, you're right. ---I wonder why I did that? I guess I just had complete confidence in you since we spoke in the alley." "―――" ―― Well, saying that doesn't make me feel bad for her― "Okay. Since you trust me so much, I'll try my best. So, should I just keep watch from now on?" "Yeah, until sunrise tomorrow. I can't leave the room, so be on guard if someone comes up to this floor." ―― Be on guard, huh. Being on guard is going to do me no good if one of those black dogs from this morning comes for us. *sigh* I let out a sigh. As expected, this is too heavy a role for me. "―― Let me ask you something. Was the black dog that attacked us this morning something your enemy sent out?" "I don't think so, it was probably for surveillance. His patrol route happened to pass through where you and I were talking, and it seems my presence was revealed as a result." "Revealed? To your enemy?" "That's right. If I had been in perfect condition, it would actually save me some time. But right now, it's the opposite. If I were attacked now, I'd be the one annihilated. That's why I have to hide out like this for now until my power returns." ―― Arcueid's enemy. In other words, the serial killer who's been causing the stir in this town---a vampire. "―― Arcueid. I want to ask you something. Will you answer my question?" "I don't mind talking. But why are you being so formal all of a sudden?" "---Yeah, I haven't asked you the most important thing yet― So, what's your ultimate objective here?" "Me? I'm here to hunt down the vampire. Killing vampires is my duty." "Yeah, I do remember you saying something like that before. But you're a vampire, right?" "What? You still don't believe me?" "Oh, don't worry, I believe you so much it hurts. I'm asking why would you, a vampire, claim to be doing something as odd as killing other vampires?" "Oh? You don't like the idea of beings from the same species killing each other?" ―― The act of killing doesn't exactly make my list of favorite things, but she is right. I'm not comfortable with the idea of vampires killing vampires. "No, it's just that I can't really imagine something like that happening. Vampires drain the blood of humans, right? So they should be killing humans, not other vampires." "Drinking blood and killing are different things. Well― Even so, I know what you're trying to say. You think beings from the same species should help each other out, right? But vampires can be of the same species and still be different life forms. That's why they don't really have what you humans call 'camaraderie'." "――? Then you're saying something makes you different from the vampire you're hunting?" "That's right. The one I'm after is a human vampire, just like the stereotypical vampire from you humans' folklore. He kills humans by draining their blood, turning them into The Dead, then uses them to increase his power and influence---that's the sort of vampire I hunt. The one lurking in this town is that sort of old-style vampire." ---"That sort" of vampire? It seems like there are different types. "―― Don't tell me you want me to be your shield so you can get this guy." "---Yeah, that was my original intent. But after talking to you, I've changed my mind. You see, at first, I thought you were someone from the Church. So I thought you might have information about the location of the enemy, but you turned out to be a perfectly ordinary person. You didn't even know about vampires, let alone the location of the enemy's coffin." "―― Yeah, come to think of it, there's no way they'd send an exorcist to a Far East secular country like this one--I guess I didn't put enough thought into this." Arcueid thinks aloud. Her conversation derails, and I'm feeling a little left out. "I don't follow you at all, Arcueid." "Ah, hold on for a moment― let's see― How should I explain this―?" With that, Arcueid's gaze begins drifting. ―― She doesn't seem used to holding a conversation. "Don't worry about it and just explain everything about the current situation. I don't understand any of this, but I might be able to see the general gist of things." "Really? Thanks, Shiki." "You don't have to thank me. Just keep talking." Arcueid nods obediently. "Basically, the vampire currently in this town is an old-style vampire. He himself reigns as the lord and releases The Dead he made into the city. By doing so, he increases his power bit by bit. He's a typical vampire in that he drains the blood of humans, and those humans become vampires themselves. He's not very powerful right now as he doesn't have many Dead serving him, but as the victims increase, so does his power. It would be best to destroy the main body before that happens, but I haven't found where he sleeps yet. He's hidden so well right now I can't even feel his presence." "Even so, it's easy to take care of things once I find it. But I don't have any clues whatsoever, so I had no choice but to walk around town during the day to investigate. But then I suddenly got attacked by a passing killer, and now, I'm temporarily weaker than the enemy vampire." Arcueid shoots me a cold look. I guess she wants to say something to the "passing killer". "―― I see. I kind of understand the situation now. So in other words, some evil monsters are based in this town, and you're here to eliminate them. Since you didn't know where they were, you went looking for them, and that's when I, uh---killed you. So now you're weakened and hiding out while you recover― Is that about right?" "To put it simply, I think so." "---Then, next is the main topic. You casually call yourself a vampire, but I still don't really understand that term. ―― It's obvious you're not a human, that much I can see, but I don't get the feeling that you're a vampire, either." "That's true. I'm a little different from the type of vampire you know about." "Indeed. I hadn't considered that vampires even existed at all, let alone a vampire like you. So, what makes you different?" Arcueid thinks. "Yes― I suppose it might be helpful to teach you a bit about us." "Alright. Then the first period's lessons will be Vampires 101." "―― Okay, but― What's with 'Vampires 101'?" "You're an amateur at this, so we've got to start with the basics, right? That's why I'm going to start teaching from the very beginning." "---Okay, whatever. Just keep it short." "Well― I'll try my best." ―― It really does seem like she's not used to talking. Well, we've got lots of time, so for now I guess I'll listen to Arcueid without complaint. "Although we're typically called simply 'vampires', we're divided into two main categories. Those who were vampires from the start, and those who become vampires. The former are called True Ancestors, and the latter are called the Dead Apostles. The ones you call vampires are the Dead Apostles. They drain the blood of humans and turn them into their slaves. They're weak against sunlight, and you can vanquish them with a baptism ritual. Our enemy is one of these Dead Apostles." It's gone from "my enemy" to "our enemy". ―― Well, I don't mind. She's not wrong, considering the situation I'm in now. "―― Hmmm. So you're saying these Dead Apostles aren't vampires from the start? What do you mean by that?" "Dead Apostles were once humans. They've attained immortality through magic, or had their blood sucked by one of the True Ancestors. Either way, the ones that become vampires become immortal, even though it's imperfect immortality." "――" Those who were vampires from the beginning, and humans who became vampires. ―― What is this? I get the feeling that there's some kind of huge contradiction to all of this. It feels like some important fundamental is missing somewhere in this theory. "Hey--Shiki. How much do you know about vampire folklore?" "Let's see― Just the usual stuff. They suck the blood of virgins, they can bind people just by looking at them, they can turn into mist and wolves― just the usual stuff you hear about." "Yeah, that's pretty much all true. They drain the blood of virgins because one's blood cells are more pure before one has exchanged bodily fluids with others. That makes virgins most suitable for repairing the vampire's own degenerating genes. The Dead Apostles---the ones that become vampires have imperfect immortality. Since they became immortal, they won't die from old age. However, they need to replenish their energy frequently, or they'll disappear. All living creatures need nutrients to be able to move, right? It's the same thing. It's just that vampires don't die from age as long as they take in the nutrients." "The Dead Apostles suck blood because they need it to stay alive. Immortality is a strain on their originally-human bodies. The genes that compose their bodies are different― when they become vampires, they begin to degenerate at an incredible rate. To make up for that, they must drain the blood of others in order to absorb genetic information and stabilize their own bodies. To a vampire, drinking blood is not like eating, but it's the minimum requirement for them to continue to exist." "―――" This sounds complex. And long. I can't follow the logic, but Arcueid nonetheless continues speaking. "So, moving on. The ability to bind someone with just a look is a type of Mystic Eyes. Eyes and words are both common types of magic circuits, so there are many vampires who have Mystic Eyes. We usually possess the Mystic Eyes of Enchantment. We don't enchant people by looking at them, rather, we enchant those who look into our eyes. A powerful vampire using Mystic Eyes can impose his own will into the brain of another and completely dominate their thoughts, but the Mystic Eyes of a Dead Apostle doesn't have that much power." "What you call 'turning into mist' is really just making a spare body and controlling it via the will. Once the part serves its purpose, you cut the mana flow to the offshoot and naturally, it returns to dust." Wolves--and other animal transformations--are a byproduct of a vampire's repairing its damaged body from its familiars. For a vampire living a long time, stabilizing their bodies with normal lives is not sufficient. Humans are not fundamentally powerful animals, so it's more effective to repair one's body by absorbing beasts, as they surpass the human species in this respect. Vampires who repair their own bodies with beasts can return those beasts to their previous forms and use them as familiars when they need to." "Hmm― from what I've heard, there's even a thousand-year old vampire whose body is made up entirely of familiars. They say he contains 666 beasts within his body, or something like that, anyway." "-" I think Arcueid's getting a little too wrapped up in her own speech. To be honest, I'm not finding this world easy to understand. "Yeah, that's about it. It's just an explanation of the very basics, but now do you know what a vampire is?" "Well― I suppose." The reality of Arcueid being a vampire begins to feel harder and harder to accept. "Now, it's my turn. Actually, there's something important I've forgotten to ask you too." "What? You're not going to learn anything from me. I'm not a vampire or anything, just an ordinary student." "Hmmm. Then let me ask you this, Shiki. How exactly did you kill me?" "Huh?" "I'm asking about the method you used. I'm resistant against stuff like Runes and Kabbalah, so those don't work on me. The only things I'm not resistant against is magic I've yet to experience, which is probably limited to the ancient Shinto in this country and the treasures in South America." "No, not even those could 'kill' me that much. Answer me, Shiki. What kind of occult artifact did you use to incapacitate me to that degree?" "Occult artifact―? What's that?" "A catalyst which stores ideas and history! Geez--You've got sacred treasures in this country too, don't you? They're usually something like staffs and swords, jewels and masks; Conceptual Weapons that can be used against nature itself--Come on, Shiki! Are you sure you're not someone from one of those fields?" "What field? I told you, I'm just a student. I don't know anything." "That's a lie! There's no way a human who's not even a magus can hurt me. ―― Are you hiding something from me, Shiki?" Arcueid gives me an angry, cat-like stare. ―― But even if she looks at me like that, I'm not hiding anythoh, wait. "Actually, there is one thing― I'm not sure whether it's relevant, but―" Arcueid is still staring at me. ―― It doesn't seem like I'll be able to keep quiet about it. "Alright, I'll tell you, but― how should I put this? I― can see these lines that can be used to cut things." "Eh?" Oh. She's stunned. She should be. Normally, I don't think anyone would believe a story like this. "―― What do you mean?" Arcueid asks in a serious tone. She's not exactly normal― I should have known she would defy my expectations in a good way. "I mean, I see these lines where things can be cut. Living things, the ground, anything touchable. It's like a black line, and I can cut things clean when I let anything sharp through it― does that mean anything to you? It's convenient to be able to cut steel with a knife and all, but it's not like I can cut it anywhere I like. I can only cut things where I can see the lines, and when I cut you--well, you can cut a girl's skin with just a knife, right?" "--" Arcueid's eyes are serious as she glances at me---those wild eyes that I've seen only once before. A gaze that could stop my breathing. "I see. I thought the Mystic Eyes of Death Perception only existed in fairy tales. But, I guess there is someone who can use them, a mutated monster like you." "W--what!? I don't think a vampire can call me a monster!" "A monster is a monster. There isn't anyone, even amongst us, with Mystic Eyes that can 'see the death of things'." "―? See the death of things―?" Arcueid nods in affirmation with an inimical gaze. "A circuit must have opened in your eyes, Shiki. Were you born with eyes like that?" "No. They became like this a long time ago, but I wasn't born with them." "―― Hmm. Then you must have had at least one near-death experience at some point, right?" "Wha" It's true. Eight years ago, I got in an accident where I almost died. "Just as I suspected. You had the latent ability, but that must have been the trigger― The Mystic Eyes of Death Perception, huh. Yes, with those, you could definitely kill even me." With a small sigh, Arcueid's eyes return to normal. "Arcueid― Do you know something about these lines?" "Not to the extent you would, but I do have some information. What you see is the end of all things, the point where things die easily. To put it simply, the time of death for everything in existence― that is, death itself." "" ―― I remember now. That time. When Sensei gave me these glasses, she had told me something similar to what Arcueid said. But there's a subtle difference to what Sensei said and what Arcueid said. What I'm seeing are only lines, and not something as disturbing as death. "What are you saying? What I see are just the lines where things can be cut." "I'm telling you, those lines are the 'death' of the object. Listen, Shiki. Everything in existence has an end. There are differences to when, but it's an end nonetheless. Death does not 'arrive'. It is already contained within the object at its creation, and it's bound to happen someday. This is what is called the principle of causality. You've heard of that before, right? As long as something has an origin, it must have an end. When it will end is determined from its beginning. That's its so-called 'time of death'. So, as it already exists from the beginning, it's not impossible for one to see it with their eyes, given that they can comprehend the concept of a 'time of death' and they have the appropriate circuit in their brain and eyes. That's the truth behind those 'lines' you see. This is nothing more than the general concept, but if I were to theorize, I would say that they are the weakest parts of the joints between the molecules in something, or perhaps a pre-designated switch within the genetic makeup that activates the death of that object." "Ah, but that doesn't really make sense. ―― Hmm. I can't see them, so I can't say for sure, but the lines aren't all you can see, are they? I would think there would be 'points' more than 'lines'." "---Ah." That's right. When I first saw Arcueid. When I wasn't myself. When I took off my glasses, I could see the usual scribbles---and black points, where the scribbles seemed to flow from. "―― There were. It only happened that one time, but---definitely. I saw black points. There were several on your body, and the black lines flowed between them, joining them up." If I had to make an analogy, I would say they were like blood vessels. "―― I see. 'The lines where things die easily', and 'death itself', huh? I'm surprised you've stayed alive up until now like this. You must have a very tranquil heart, Shiki." Arcueid says this philosophically. In my own way, I understand what she is saying, but I don't want to believe any of it. "---What? There's no way that sort of thing exists, let alone me being able to see it―!" "Well, you are seeing it. Usually, when you cut a living being's neck, they die. This means it stops because you've cut it. Conversely, you can say that if you can't cut something's neck, it won't die. Ah, this is about me, so just consider it an exception." "But in your case, you can ignore the cause. Even against that which is immune to all external effects, you kill first. What is killed then becomes 'dead'. It's not that it stopped because you cut it, but in your case, you stop the object, and as a result, it is cut. "See? What else can I call you but a monster? You may just call them lines along which something can be cut, but those eyes are more special than those possessed by any other user of supernatural power in history. You, Shiki, have the eyes that can kill anything, just like death itself." "---" I'm― at a loss for words. If that really is what I see, just like Arcueid is saying― Those black lines really are the 'time of death' for all things. ―― Then everything around me― ―― is filled with death. "―― So, what? If it's all as you say, I should be able to kill even you." "―― Really? Then let's try it." Arcueid opens the curtains. The lights are off. The only illumination is the faint moonlight coming in through the window. "Come on, it's alright. Try it, seriously. Ah, wait, could it be you can't see them with those glasses on?" "---Are you sure about this?" I take my glasses off. Only to see the lines, of course. At the same time, the room begins to writhe with the black lines. Outside the window, the moon is white. They're difficult to see in the daytime due to the strong sunlight, but under the faint moonlight, I can even see the glow coming from the 'lines'. Amidst them, the lines on Arcueid's body are very thin. If I don't concentrate, I lose sight of them of them altogether. "Ah---" "―― If I hadn't been killed by you, I don't think you'd be able to see any at all, but right now you can probably see them. You see, although I have no 'times of death' during the night, some do appear during the day. You could kill me because it was during daytime, but you can see my 'time of death' during nighttime now since I've used up a lot of energy to regenerate myself. ---In other words, I've lost my immortality. So, can you cut the lines on my body, Shiki?" "-" ―― Let's see. I think I probably could, since the lines are there, but I don't think I could do it so briskly and without hesitation like that time before. "―― I think it'd be hard. The lines keep fading in and out, so I probably couldn't do it unless you're sleeping." "You can't, right? That's your biggest weak point. No matter how many 'deaths' you can see, you need to trace the line with your own hands. No matter how weak I am right now, my athletic ability isn't so low that I'd be caught by you." ―― I see. Come to think of it, I can't catch agile animals. That means I can't touch their bodies. In other words, even if I can see its lines, I can't kill anything that moves. "---Ow!" I feel a stab of pain run through my head. Looking at the lines gives me a headache, just like it did when I was a child. I put on my glasses, and the world returns to normal. "―――" Arcueid is staring intently at me. "―― What? Is there something else?" "No, that's not it. You can't see the lines if you put those glasses on?" "Yeah. I got them from someone a long time ago, when my eyes first became like this. I'm only using the lenses now, but thanks to them, I can lead a normal life." "Yes, I see. No matter how strong a mind you may have, your only choices when faced with death all the time would be to put out your eyes or go mad." Saying that, Arcueid comes closer. "Hey. Can I take a look at them?" "--No. These are important to me. I'm not handing them over to you." "Come on, I'm not going to break them. I'm just going to look at them." Arcueid creeps closer. I get the feeling she wouldn't be adverse to getting them by force. I

*s82
Arcueid doesn't look like she's going to give up. "―― Fine. Give them back as soon as you're done looking." I hand her my glasses. Arcueid stares intently at the glasses, and then looks at me with frightening eyes. "Shiki, is the person who made these glasses in this city right now?" "I don't think she is. It's been eight years, and it seems like she was only here for a week." "--I see. That's good. I don't have to deal with more― well, it's probably safer not to deal with Blue in the first place, anyway." Arcueid retreats to her thoughts. "Arcueid, you know Sensei--I mean, the person who made these glasses?" "―― I know her. A Sorceress, she is one of only four of her kind. These glasses are truly a masterpiece. Even I can't break them." Arcueid's face grows even more serious. "―― Wait--you were going to break them?" "Eh? D-did I say that part out loud?" "―― I knew it. You were going to break them after all." I retrieve the glasses from Arcueid. "Geez. You're the one who just said I couldn't stay sane without these glasses. Or do you want me to go crazy?" "That's not what I meant. I just didn't like how you treasured them so much." "--Hey, listen, you―" ―― Geez. Somebody, please tell me how a mind like hers works. "It's true my memories of Sensei are precious to me. But more importantly, I can't live without them. If I were to see the lines 24 hours a day, I think I'd die from the headache before I went mad."

*s83
―― It's suspicious. There's something very suspicious about how she says "I'm not going to break them". "--Not even just to look at. I know about your ridiculous powers, after seeing you in that alley. What would I do if you crushed them by accident?" "Hey! What do you mean 'ridiculous powers'? Let me tell you, in terms of non-fighting strength, you're stronger than I am. I won't break things at random." Saying that, Arcueid extends her hands as if she is about to take them by force. ―― Her attitude is becoming more and more suspicious. I bounce up off the bed to get away from her. "Hey, you're running away." "Of course. I'll tell you now: I'm not handing over these glasses. Even if there's only a one in a million chance you'll break them, they're irreplaceable to me. After all, you're the one who said I wouldn't be able to stay sane without these glasses. Do you want me to go crazy?" "Huh? N― no, that's not it at all." ―― Arcueid is obviously trying not to look at me. "--Come on, Arcueid. I don't know what you're planning, but if I lose these glasses, I won't be in any position to help you. If I were to see the lines 24 hours a day, I think I'd die from the headache before I'd go mad."

*s84
"--" I still want to continue living in the proper, respectable world. ―― I do feel responsible for killing Arcueid. But, I think there's something wrong about being forced to do something I can't do. ―― But again, Arcueid is asleep. She's trusting me, someone who's killed her once already, and sleeping peacefully. "――― Damn it―――!" But even so― I can't do it. I quietly start to walk. ―― Turning my back to Arcueid, sleeping with complete faith in me, I leave the hotel room. ―― The corridor is silent. We're on the eleventh floor, the top floor in the hotel. Since she rented out the whole floor, there are no other guests here. "---" I still feel a tinge of indecisiveness. But, I shake it off and press the elevator button. Taking the train from the hotel, I return to town. ―― It's just past noon. School is about to finish, so I think it's probably okay for me to head back to the mansion. "――――" All the same, I don't feel like going back to the mansion. I decide to head to the park to cool my head for a bit. *sigh* Sitting down on the bench, I vacantly stare up into the sky. The sky is still cloudy, much like the scenery within my own heart. ―― I wonder if she's still sleeping, believing in me? I've killed her once, and yet she said she would forgive me. She had forgiven me---and yet― what am I doing here? Last night. After I killed Arcueid, I swore to myself that I would atone for it no matter what. Was that an oath I could break when my life is in danger? Was that all it was? "――― Kuh!" But I do want to live. That is a problem that I can't ignore as long as I'm alive. And it's not something I can easily dismiss as a moment of passion and forget about it. ---That power is yours. But that is the very reason why you must never forget. "---" I recall those precious words from long, long ago. She― Sensei― what did she say to me? "―――" There's still time. The sun hasn't set yet. If I can return to the hotel before the sun sets, I'll probably still make it in time. "Damn it." I can't throw away my doubts. In the end, I

*s85
---As long as Arcueid is unable to move, blindly going outside would be dangerous. "――――" Gripping the knife with one hand, I hold my breath. Arcueid is silent too. She looks like she's being careful of what's around her. The floor below is being noisy. Perhaps the shock woke up the guests and maybe they're complaining to the hotel people. It's still four in the morning, but even so, the noise is as loud as that of a festival. ---Even that falls silent a few minutes later. The noise disappears. A sickening silence. "--!" The lights go out. At the same time, the sound of countless things hitting the door. "Are you prepared, Shiki?" Arcueid whispers in the dark. "―― Prepared, for what?" I don't even have to ask her. ---If remaining in here was a mistake― Then that question was also a mistake. I turn towards the door at the sound of it breaking. "" No sound escapes from my mouth. As I turn around, bright white teeth fill my vision. Like a giant maw, capable of consuming me whole. Somehow, I'm able to calmly tell it's the jaws of a shark. Fresh blood spills everywhere. With a thump, what remains of my body falls to the floor. What falls is my head. Everything below my face has been consumed in one bite. That   is the last scene     I ever see.

*s86
I value my life. I recall the scene yesterday when I killed Arcueid. The stench of death and blood. ---I never want to experience something like that again. If I were to remain with Arcueid, there'd be no question that I would be subjected to that scene again. If I don't want that, I'll have to go back to the mansion. "--" ―― I get the feeling that there's some major flaw in my decision. But right now, everything is a mess in my head and my sense of logic refuses to function properly. Anyhow, for now, I'll return to my own room for some rest. I'm sure I'll calm down and think clearer then. The sun has gone down, and my surroundings have been cast into darkness. It's probably past seven now. The curfew for the mansion is eight, so I'd better hurry back if I don't want to be scolded by Akiha. The streets around the mansion are deserted like always. The sun's only just gone down, but the silence is like that of midnight. "Come to think of it, this place is―" Where I've gone to check out that noisy stray dog the night I first returned to the mansion. "Huh――?" I'm beset by a terrible premonition of misfortune. Strange. Suddenly, my surroundings became completely black. I hear a dripping sound. ―― Where's that sound coming from? It's coming from nearby. My body is starting to cool. It's coming from nearby. Alarms are going off somewhere in my head. Drip, drip. Drip, drip. The sound― I think it's coming from right behind my neck. "Ah" I collapse onto the asphalt. My limbs won't move, and my consciousness dims. At the bottom of my thinning consciousness― all I find out― is a few black dogs are feeding on my arms and legs.

*s87
---I can't throw away my doubts. Sensei said, ―― I won't ask you to become a saint. All you have to do is become an adult and do what you think is right. I know I'm not thinking straight at the moment, but I can't betray her trust. Even if Arcueid isn't human, she believes in me. She has forgiven my unforgivable sin with a smile. "――― Alright!" I leap up from the bench and begin running without turning back. ―― I return to the hotel at around the same time the sun goes down. "―――" Quietly, I sneak back inside. If Arcueid is still asleep, then there― should― be― no― problem―― "---Shiki!" "――― Ah." She's awake, and pretty angry. "Oh, where'd you go to!? You should tell me before you go outside!" Arcueid is angry. But it doesn't seem like she thinks I betrayed her. "Geez, when I woke up at sunset, you weren't there! I thought you went to the bathroom, but you wouldn't come out. Then I thought you went to get some food from the lobby, but you weren't there when I checked. Just where did you go?" "Ah---just outside the hotel for a bit." "Are you serious―? The familiars have found you, so I won't say you're safe. What were you going to do if one of those black dogs attacked you after you went outside so recklessly?" "――― Ah." ---Suddenly, I realize it. The reason Arcueid is angry isn't because I wasn't here. She hasn't thought, even for a moment, that I would betray her and run out on her. It seems Arcueid is only angry because she's worried about how I went outside and could've ended up in a dangerous situation. "--" ―― I'm ashamed. I was---only a little ways away from treading all over her good intentions. "Hey, Shiki, are you listening to me?" "―― Yeah, I'm listening. You're right, it's my fault. I'm sorry for going out on my own like that." I lower my head obediently. And--- "Eh!? ---H-hey, you don't have to apologize so seriously--- A― anyhow, you're far too vulnerable. The enemy is a vampire, so you've got to be more careful." "You were just as vulnerable yourself. I killed you once before, remember? You can't guarantee I won't do it again, can you?" "Ah" Arcueid gives a surprised look, as if she only just realized it. "Now that you mention it, you're right. ---I wonder why I did that. I guess I just had complete confidence in you since we spoke in the alley." "―――" ―― Well, saying that doesn't make me feel bad for her― "Okay. Since you trust me so much, I'll try my best. So, should I just keep watch from now on?" "Yeah, until sunrise tomorrow. I can't leave the room, so be on guard if someone comes up to this floor." ―― Be on guard, huh. Being on guard is going to do me no good if one of those black dogs from this morning comes for us. *sigh* I let out a sigh. As expected, this is too heavy a role for me. "―― Let me ask you something. Was the black dog that attacked us this morning something your enemy sent out?" "I don't think so, it was probably for surveillance. His patrol route happened to pass through where you and I were talking, and it seems my presence was revealed as a result." "Revealed? To your enemy?" "That's right. If I had been in perfect condition, it would actually save me some time. But right now, it's the opposite. If I were attacked now, I'd be the one annihilated. That's why I have to hide out like this for now until my power returns." ―― Arcueid's enemy. In other words, the serial killer who's been causing the stir in this town--a vampire. "―― Arcueid. I want to ask you something. Will you answer my question?" "I don't mind talking. But why are you being so formal all of a sudden?" "--Yeah, I haven't asked you the most important thing yet― So, what's your ultimate objective here?" "Me? I'm here to hunt down the vampire. Killing vampires is my duty." "Yeah, I do remember you saying something like that before. But Arcueid, you're a vampire, right?" "What? You still don't believe me?" "Oh, don't worry, I believe you so much it hurts. I'm asking why would you, a vampire, claim to be doing something as odd as killing other vampires?" "Oh? You don't like the idea of beings from the same species killing each other?" ―― The act of killing doesn't exactly make my list of favorite things, but she is right. I'm not comfortable with the idea of vampires killing vampires. "No, it's just that I can't really imagine something like that happening. Vampires drain the blood of humans, right? So they should be killing humans, not other vampires." "Drinking blood and killing are different things. Well― Even so, I know what you're trying to say. You think beings from the same species should help each other out, right? But vampires can be of the same species and still be different life forms. That's why they don't really have what you humans call 'camaraderie'." "――? Then you're saying something makes you different from the vampire you're hunting?" "That's right. The one I'm after is a human vampire, just like the stereotypical vampire from you humans' folklore. He kills humans by draining their blood, turning them into The Dead, then uses them to increase his power and influence--that's the sort of vampire I hunt. The one lurking in this town is that sort of old-style vampire." ---"That sort" of vampire? It seems like there are different types. "―― Don't tell me you want me to be your shield so you can get this guy." "--Yeah, that was my original intent. But after talking to you, I've changed my mind. You see, at first, I thought you were someone from the Church. So I thought you might have information about the location of the enemy, but you turned out to be a perfectly ordinary person. You didn't even know about vampires, let alone the location of the enemy's coffin." "―― Yeah, come to think of it, there's no way they'd send an exorcist to a Far East secular country like this one--I guess I didn't put enough thought into this." Arcueid thinks aloud. Her conversation derails, and I'm feeling a little left out. "I don't follow you at all, Arcueid." "Ah, hold on for a moment― let's see― How should I explain this―?" With that, Arcueid's gaze begins drifting. ―― She doesn't seem used to holding a conversation. "Don't worry about it and just explain everything about the current situation. I don't understand any of this, but I might be able to see the general gist of things." "Really? Thanks, Shiki." "You don't have to thank me. Just keep talking." Arcueid nods obediently. "Basically, the vampire currently in this town is an old-style vampire. He himself reigns as the lord and releases The Dead he made into the city. By doing so, he increases his power bit by bit. He's a typical vampire in that he drains the blood of humans, and those humans become vampires themselves. He's not very powerful right now as he doesn't have many Dead serving him, but as the victims increase, so does his power. It would be best to destroy the main body before that happens, but I haven't found where he sleeps yet. He's hidden so well right now I can't even feel his presence." "Even so, it's easy to take care of things once I find him. But I don't have any clues whatsoever, so I had no choice but to walk around town during the day to investigate. But then I suddenly got attacked by a passing killer, and now, I'm temporarily weaker than the enemy vampire." Arcueid shoots me a cold look. I guess she wants to say something to the "passing killer". "―― I see. I kind of understand the situation now. So in other words, some evil monsters are based in this town, and you're here to eliminate them. Since you didn't know where they were, you went looking for them, and that's when I, uh--killed you. So now you're weakened and hiding out while you recover― Is that about right?" "To put it simply, I think so." "--Then next is the main topic. You casually call yourself a vampire, but I still don't really understand that term. ―― It's obvious you're not a human, that much I can see, but I don't get the feeling that you're a vampire, either." "That's true. I'm a little different from the type of vampire you know about." "Indeed. I hadn't considered that vampires even existed at all, let alone a vampire like you. So, what makes you different?" Arcueid thinks. "Yes― I suppose it might be helpful to teach you a bit about us." "Alright. Then the first period's lesson will be Vampires 101." "―― Okay, but― What's with 'Vampires 101'?" "You're an amateur at this, so we've got to start with the basics, right? That's why I'm going to start teaching from the very beginning." "--Okay, whatever. Just keep it short." "Um― I'll try my best." ―― It really does seem like she's not used to talking. Well, we've got lots of time, so for now I guess I'll listen to Arcueid without complaint. "Although we're typically called simply 'vampires', we're divided into two main categories. Those who were vampires from the start, and those who become vampires. The former are called True Ancestors, and the latter are called the Dead Apostles. The ones you call vampires are the Dead Apostles. They drain the blood of humans and turn them into their slaves. They're weak against sunlight, and you can vanquish them with a baptism ritual. Our enemy is one of these Dead Apostles." It's gone from "my enemy" to "our enemy". ―― Well, I don't mind. She's not wrong, considering the situation I'm in now. "―― Hmmm. So you're saying these Dead Apostles aren't vampires from the start? What do you mean by that?" "Dead Apostles were once humans. They've attained immortality through magic, or had their blood sucked by one of the True Ancestors. Either way, the ones that become vampires become immortal, even though it's imperfect immortality." "――" Those who were vampires from the beginning, and humans who became vampires. ―― What is this? I get the feeling that there's some kind of huge contradiction to all of this. It feels like some important fundamental is missing somewhere in this theory. "Hey--Shiki. How much do you know about vampire folklore?" "Let's see― Just the usual stuff. They suck the blood of virgins, they can bind people just by looking at them, they can turn into mist and wolves― just the usual stuff you hear about." "Yeah, that's pretty much all true. They drain the blood of virgins because one's blood cells are more pure before one has exchanged bodily fluids with others. That makes virgins most suitable for repairing the vampire's own degenerating genes. The Dead Apostles--the ones that become vampires have imperfect immortality. Since they became immortal, they won't die from old age. However, they need to replenish their energy frequently, or they'll disappear. All living creatures need nutrients to be able to move, right? It's the same thing. It's just that vampires don't die from age as long as they take in the nutrients." "The Dead Apostles suck blood because they need it to stay alive. Immortality is a strain on their originally-human bodies. The genes that compose their bodies are different― when they become vampires, they begin to degenerate at an incredible rate. To make up for that, they must drain the blood of others in order to absorb genetic information and stabilize their own bodies. To a vampire, drinking blood is not like eating, but it's the minimum requirement for them to continue to exist." "―――" This sounds complex. And long. I can't follow the logic, but Arcueid nonetheless continues speaking. "So, moving on. The ability to bind someone with just a look is a type of Mystic Eyes. Eyes and words are both common types of magic circuits, so there are many vampires who have Mystic Eyes. We usually possess the Mystic Eyes of Enchantment. We don't enchant people by looking at them, rather, we enchant those who look into our eyes. A powerful vampire using Mystic Eyes can impose his own will into the brain of another and completely dominate their thoughts, but the Mystic Eyes of a Dead Apostle don't have that much power." "What you call 'turning into mist' is really just making a spare body and controlling it via the will. Once the part serves its purpose, you cut the mana flow to the offshoot and naturally, it returns to dust." Wolves--and other animal transformations--are a byproduct of a vampire repairing its damaged body using its familiars. For the long life of vampires, stabilizing their bodies with normal lives is not sufficient. Humans are not fundamentally powerful animals, so it's more effective to repair one's body by absorbing beasts, as they surpass the human species in this respect. Vampires who repair their own bodies with beasts can return those beasts to their previous forms and use them as familiars when they need to." "Hmm― from what I've heard, there's even a thousand-year old vampire whose body is made up entirely of familiars. They say he contains 666 beasts within his body, or something like that, anyway." "-" I think Arcueid's getting a little too wrapped up in her own speech. To be honest, I'm not finding this world easy to understand. "Yeah, that's about it. It's just an explanation of the very basics, but now do you know what a vampire is?" "Well― I suppose." The reality of Arcueid being a vampire begins to feel harder and harder to accept. "Now, it's my turn. Actually, there's something important I've forgotten to ask you too." "What? You're not going to learn anything from me. I'm not a vampire or anything, just an ordinary student." "Hmmm. Then let me ask you this, Shiki. How exactly did you kill me?" "Huh?" "I'm asking about the method you used. I'm resistant against stuff like Runes and Kabbalah, so those don't work on me. The only thing I'm not resistant against is magic I've yet to experience, which is probably limited to the ancient Shinto in this country and the treasures in South America." "No, not even those could 'kill' me that much. Answer me, Shiki. What kind of occult artifact did you use to incapacitate me to that degree?" "Occult artifact―? What's that?" "A catalyst which stores ideas and history! Geez--You've got sacred treasures in this country too, don't you? They're usually something like staffs and swords, jewels and masks; Conceptual Weapons that can be used against nature itself--Come on, Shiki! Are you sure you're not someone from one of those fields?" "What field? I told you, I'm just a student. I don't know anything." "That's a lie! There's no way a human who's not even a magus can hurt me. ―― Are you hiding something from me, Shiki?" Arcueid gives me an angry, cat-like stare. ―― But even if she looks at me like that, I'm not hiding anyth--Oh, wait. "Actually, there is one thing― I'm not sure whether it's relevant, but―" Arcueid is still staring at me. ―― It doesn't seem like I'll be able to keep quiet about it. "Alright, I'll tell you, but― how should I put this? I― can see these lines that can be used to cut things." "Eh?" Oh. She's stunned. She should be. Normally, I don't think anyone would believe a story like this. "―― What do you mean?" Arcueid asks in a serious tone. She's not exactly normal― I should have known she would defy my expectations in a good way. "I mean, I see these lines where things can be cut. Living things, the ground, anything touchable. It's like a black line, and I can cut things clean when I let anything sharp through it― does that mean anything to you? It's convenient to be able to cut steel with a knife and all, but it's not like I can cut it anywhere I like. I can only cut things where I can see the lines, and when I cut you--well, you can cut a girl's skin with just a knife, right?" "--" Arcueid's eyes are serious as she glances at me--those wild eyes that I've seen only once before. A gaze that could stop my breathing. "--I see. I thought the Mystic Eyes of Death Perception only existed in fairy tales. But, I guess there is someone who can use them, a mutated monster like you." "W--what!? I don't think a vampire can call me a monster!" "A monster is a monster. There isn't anyone, even amongst us, with Mystic Eyes that can 'see the death of things'." "―? See the death of things―?" Arcueid nods in affirmation with an inimical gaze. "A circuit must have opened in your eyes, Shiki. Were you born with eyes like that?" "No. They became like this a long time ago, but I wasn't born with them." "―― Hmm. Then you must have had at least one near-death experience at some point, right?" "Wha" It's true. Eight years ago, I got in an accident where I almost died. "Just as I suspected. You had the latent ability, but that must have been the trigger― The Mystic Eyes of Death Perception, huh? Yes, with those, you could definitely kill even me." With a small sigh, Arcueid's eyes return to normal. "Arcueid― Do you know something about these lines?" "Not to the extent you would, but I do have some information. What you see is the end of all things; the point where things die easily. To put it simply, the time of death for everything in existence― that is, Death itself." "" ―― I remember now. That time. When Sensei gave me these glasses, she had told me something similar to what Arcueid said. But there's a subtle difference to what Sensei said and what Arcueid said. What I'm seeing are only lines, and not something as disturbing as death. "What are you saying? What I see are just the lines where things can be cut." "I'm telling you, those lines are the 'death' of the object. Listen, Shiki. Everything in existence has an end. There are differences to when, but it's an end nonetheless. Death does not 'arrive'. It is already contained within the object at its creation, and it's bound to happen someday. This is what is called the principle of causality. You've heard of that before, right? As long as something has an origin, it must have an end. When it will end is determined from its beginning. That's its so-called 'time of death'. So, as it already exists from the beginning, it's not impossible for one to see it with their eyes, given that they can comprehend the concept of a 'time of death' and they have the appropriate circuit in their brain and eyes. That's the truth behind those 'lines' you see. This is nothing more than the general concept, but if I were to theorize, I would say that they are the weakest parts of the joints between the molecules in something, or perhaps a pre-designated switch within the genetic makeup that activates the death of that object." "Ah, but that doesn't really make sense. ―― Hmm. I can't see them, so I can't say for sure, but the lines aren't all you can see, are they? I would think there would be 'points' more than 'lines'." "--Ah." That's right. When I first saw Arcueid. When I wasn't myself. When I took off my glasses, I could see the usual scribbles--and black points, where the scribbles seemed to flow from. "―― There were. It only happened that one time, but--definitely. I saw black points. There were several on your body, and the black lines flowed between them, joining them up." If I had to make an analogy, I would say they were like blood vessels. "―― I see. 'The lines where things die easily', and 'death itself', huh? I'm surprised you've stayed alive up until now like this. You must have a very tranquil heart, Shiki." Arcueid says this philosophically. In my own way, I understand what she is saying, but I don't want to believe any of it. "--What? There's no way that sort of thing exists, let alone me being able to see it―!" "Well, you are seeing it. Usually, when you cut a living being's neck, they die. This means it stops because you've cut it. Conversely, you can say that if you can't cut something's neck, it won't die. Ah--This is about me, so just consider it an exception." "But in your case, you can ignore the cause. Even against that which is immune to all external effects, you kill first. What is killed then becomes 'dead'. It's not that it stopped because you cut it, but in your case, you stop the object, and as a result, it is cut. "See? What else can I call you but a monster? You may just call them lines along which something can be cut, but those eyes are more special than those possessed by any other user of supernatural power in history. You, Shiki, have the eyes that can kill anything, just like death itself." "" I'm― at a loss for words. If that really is what I see, just like Arcueid is saying― Those black lines really are the 'time of death' for all things. ―― Then everything around me― ―― is filled with death. "―― So, what? If it's all as you say, I should be able to kill even you." "―― Really? Then let's try it." Arcueid opens the curtains. The lights are off. The only illumination is the faint moonlight coming in through the window. "Come on, it's alright. Try it, seriously. Ah, wait, could it be you can't see them with those glasses on?" "Are you sure about this?" I take my glasses off. Only to see the lines, of course. At the same time, the room begins to writhe with the black lines. Outside the window, the moon is white. They're difficult to see in the daytime due to the strong sunlight, but under the faint moonlight, I can even see the glow coming from the 'lines'. Amidst them-- The lines on Arcueid's body are very thin. If I don't concentrate, I lose sight of them of them altogether. "Ah---" "―― If I hadn't been killed by you, I don't think you'd be able to see any at all, but right now you can probably see them. You see, although I have no 'times of death' during the night, some do appear during the day. You could kill me because it was during daytime, but you can see my 'time of death' during nighttime now since I've used up a lot of energy to regenerate myself. ---In other words, I've lost my immortality. So, can you cut the lines on my body, Shiki?" "-" ―― Let's see. I think I probably could, since the lines are there, but I don't think I could do it so briskly and without hesitation like that time before. "―― I think it'd be hard. The lines keep fading in and out, so I probably couldn't do it unless you're sleeping." "You can't, right? That's your biggest weak point. No matter how many 'deaths' you can see, you need to trace the line with your own hands. No matter how weak I am right now, my athletic ability isn't so low that I'd be caught by you." ―― I see. Come to think of it, I can't catch agile animals. That means I can't touch their bodies. In other words, even if I can see its lines, I can't kill anything that moves. "---Ow!" I feel a stab of pain run through my head. Looking at the lines gives me a headache, just like it did when I was a child. I put on my glasses, and the world returns to normal. "―――" Arcueid is staring intently at me. "―― What? Is there something else?" "No, that's not it. You can't see the lines if you put those glasses on?" "Yeah. I got them from someone a long time ago, when my eyes first became like this. I'm only using the lenses now, but thanks to them, I can lead a normal life." "Yes, I see. No matter how strong a mind you may have, your only choices when faced with death all the time would be to put out your eyes or go mad." Saying that, Arcueid comes closer. "Hey. Can I take a look at them?" "---No. These are important to me. I'm not handing them over to you." "Come on, I'm not going to break them. I'm just going to look at them." Arcueid creeps closer. I get the feeling she wouldn't be adverse to getting them by force. ―― It's suspicious. There's something very suspicious about how she says "I'm not going to break them". "---Not even just to look at. I know about your ridiculous powers, after seeing you in that alley. What would I do if you crushed them by accident?" "Hey! What do you mean 'ridiculous powers'? Let me tell you, in terms of non-fighting strength, you're stronger than I am. I won't break things at random." Saying that, Arcueid extends her hands as if she is about to take them by force. ―― Her attitude is becoming more and more suspicious. I bounce up off the bed to get away from her. "Hey, you're running away." "Of course. I'll tell you now; I'm not handing over these glasses. Even if there's only a one in a million chance you'll break them, they're irreplaceable to me. After all, you're the one who said I wouldn't be able to stay sane without these glasses. Do you want me to go crazy?" "Huh? N― no, that's not it at all." ―― Arcueid is obviously trying not to look at me. "---Come on, Arcueid. I don't know what you're planning, but if I lose these glasses, I won't be in any position to help you. If I were to see the lines 24 hours a day, I think I'd die from the headache before I'd go mad."

*s88
"Hmmm. I suppose there must be a strain on your brain from being able to see 'death'― Yeah, there's definitely some kind of reason for those eyes of yours, but this is all I can tell you for now. If we get the chance later, I'll go over it in a little more detail." "That's alright. I'm not into long stories anyway." "Is that so? Personally, I enjoy talking to other people." Arcueid gives a carefree laugh. It really does seem like she enjoys doing nothing more than talking. Night descends. Arcueid sits on the bed and we both stare absent mindedly at the clock. It's past four in the morning. About an hour until dawn. "Just one more hour?" Nothing out of the ordinary has happened up until now, and Arcueid shows no signs of tension. We're surrounded by complete tranquility. Somehow, I'm beginning to believe that tonight might just end like this. "Hey, Shiki." Arcueid calls me again. "What? I don't have anything else to talk about." "Really? But it's such a waste not to talk, now that we're in a situation like this." "―― Listen, how many hours do you think I've had to put up with your nonsense talking? Six hours. That's making me more tired than keeping watch." Arcueid gives me a dissatisfied glare. ---That's right. For some reason, Arcueid has been talking to me for six hours straight. I told her she should sleep if she was feeling weak, but she replied with "It's more fun to talk", so in the end, we ended up facing each other and talking the whole time. *sigh* I just don't know what she's thinking. ---Gruuuuuu. To top things off, I'm hungry. Come to think of it, my last meal was breakfast, so I haven't eaten anything for a whole day. "Why don't you eat something if you're hungry? We're in a fancy hotel, after all, so you can call room service." "That's okay. I'd lose my sense of tension if I filled my stomach now. More importantly, shouldn't you be getting something to eat? You're weakened but you aren't sleeping, so you should at least get something to eat." "If you're not going to eat, then neither am I. Normal food is meaningful in its own way, but it's boring to eat by myself." "Normal food? There's nothing normal or special about---" ―― Ah, wait. Arcueid is a vampire. I suppose to her, "food" would mean drinking someone's blood. "---Or is there? I guess being a vampire, you wouldn't usually consume much except blood." She doesn't look like it, but Arcueid is a vampire. She says vampires need the blood of humans to survive. Then---just how many people has she drained blood from and how many people has she killed before? "-" I sneak a quick glance at her face. ―― I can't imagine. Even though I know she's a vampire, for some reason, I can't imagine her sucking anyone's blood--- "What? Is there something on my face?" "――!" She meets my gaze, and I quickly look away. Arcueid continues to stare at me, and then gives a laugh of comprehension. "Are you curious?" "A-about what?" "About how many people I've sucked blood from?" "Erk-" ―― She's completely read my mind. Arcueid's smile grows even wider, and I don't like it. "―― Well, of course I'm curious. I am helping you, so if I don't know, I won't have any idea about when you might have a change of heart and try to attack me." That would really be a problem. "I see, I see," Arcueid says. "Well, then. Here's a question. How many people's blood have I sucked so far?" She bounces lightly up from the bed and walks to the window. "How many people? That's---" Arcueid gives a cheerful smile and silently looks in my direction with an air of delight. ―― Damn it, it's obvious that she's trying to provoke me. Fine. I'll answer. Let's see― it has to be― "In the hundreds?" "Sorry, you're off." "Then in the thousands?" "Nope, that's wrong too." Arcueid laughs like it's so funny. ―― Somehow, this feels really frustrating. "Damn! Then― well, I doubt it's the case, but― in the tens?" "That's wrong too. Oh, really! Tens, hundreds, thousands― do you really see me as that sort of person? That's so mean, that would make me indiscriminate." "Am I wrong? Vampires are indiscriminate, aren't they? Even humans get hungry merely by being alive, and when it's a matter of life and death for you, you wouldn't be picky either." "Yes, that's true, but―" "I haven't tasted blood these last eight hundred years. Nor have I ever killed an ordinary human." Eh? "Wait---is that true?" "It's the truth. After all, I'm afraid of sucking blood." ---Huh? Afraid of sucking blood? "You've got to be kidding, right? A vampire that's afraid of sucking blood? Why?" "―― I suppose I'm a coward. That's why I'm a failure as a vampire." Arcueid grumbles as she looks up at the night sky from the window. She stays like that for a long time, continuing to look up at the sky. Her white back looks vague― hazed over, as if she was merely an illusion. "―― I see, a failure." I whisper, and I feel relieved. ―― Somehow, that makes me happy. Of course, it's only natural to be relieved. Because now I know the person that's standing before me isn't some kind of vicious, evil being. For now, if I were to believe what she says, I won't just be killed by her at random. So, I'm safe. ―― I'm safe, but I feel like that's not the only reason I'm relieved. ---Damn it, what's wrong with me? Being relieved over something like this― how can I be happy over something like Arcueid being a failure? "Ah" Suddenly, I feel a faint dizziness. "Shiki? What's wrong? You're sweating an awful lot." "No, it's just this twinge of pain in my head---" I realize something with a shock as I reply to Arcueid. The window behind Arcueid. Beyond the glass, within the city streets still sunken in the darkness of night. A blue crow is looking in my direction. "That's---" I can do no more than stare at its dim figure through the window. Arcueid turns towards the window too. "―― Nrvnqsr?" "INDEED. I HAVE FINALLY FOUND YOU, PRINCESS OF THE TRUE ANCESTORS." From somewhere, a force of will flows into the room. Arcueid's eyes are full of enmity. Outside the window, the crow gives a loud, high pitched scream. "THIS IS IT. I AM HEADING THERE RIGHT NOW." The blue crow flies off. All that remains is the dark of night and the white moon. Suddenly Boom! With a heavy noise, the room shakes violently. No, to be more precise, the entire hotel shook from that impact. "What the hell---!?" I get up from the bed. Arcueid is silent, biting her lip with a vexed expression. "Arcueid, that shaking just now---" "-" She doesn't answer. "―― Say something! That wasn't an earthquake, was it?" ---If I had to guess, it felt more like someone had driven a large dump truck into the hotel lobby at full speed. It was that kind of impact. "―― Arcueid!" She― doesn't answer. If I listen closely, I can hear noises from downstairs. ―― Arcueid's face is grave. She said she was powerless right now. That's probably why she's not saying anything. "--" Only time passes by. Two minutes. It's been two minutes after the impact, but the hotel is awfully quiet. Arcueid remains silent and still. Just biting her lip, as if withstanding something. I can see a trail of red blood slowly flowing down from her lip. "Arcueid" Is she worried? Frustrated? She remains still, almost as if she's embracing herself, bearing with something. She said she wouldn't leave the room. Then, what am I here for?

*s90
"--Alright." I've decided what to do from the very beginning. Taking the knife out of my pocket, I walk up to the door. "Shiki?" "I'm going to go check things out. Don't leave this room until I come back." I step out into the hallway, shaking off Arcueid's look that she wants to say something. No one is in the hallway. ―― I couldn't hear from inside, but the hallway is noisy. It's not that this floor is noisy. Rather, the noise is coming from beneath my feet. There is some kind of ruckus on the floor below, I can hear the noise of many people talking. I suppose the impact just woke the guests, and they are complaining to the hotel. "――― Doesn't look strange so far." I walk down the hallway. The noise from downstairs is like the sound of ocean waves. Noisy--and yet so very solitary and inactive. "--!" My fingers gripping the knife feel numb. A chill runs over the back of my neck. There's something near my temple. Pain emerges from the back of my eyes. Enduring it, I walk down the hallway. "--" It― hurts. My eyes― hurt. My head grows heavy, and I feel a drifting sensation, like I'm about to collapse right here. Yeah, I know what this is. Without a doubt, this is the feeling I get right before I collapse from anemia. "Ha--aahh." It hurts. It hurts. Unable to withstand it any longer, I remove my glasses. I can see the elevator. A long hallway. It must be more than ten meters from here to the elevator. And then, With a "ding dong", the elevator comes up to the eleventh floor. "--" I can see the "lines" on the elevator door. No, they are― They're too dense--they look almost pitch black. The door opens. The small, steel box opens. Inside that box-- Crammed to the point of overflowing, is human flesh. Inside that steel box called an elevator. The red meat of humans is ground and pushed in. Inside, two black dogs are voraciously feasting away on something. "Wha--" I stop breathing. Like my brain which just froze, my lungs stop as well. I can't breathe. But that isn't important. My vision turns crimson. With a bubbling sound, blood pours out of the elevator. Amidst the ocean of blood, people, arms, feet, bones, brains, fingers, organs, and other parts. The two black dogs are the only form of life. "--" My very instincts refuse to take in this scene. Down the hallway, two black dogs are picking at the human corpses. If I listen carefully, I can still hear sounds coming from downstairs. If I listen carefully, They are the sounds of gorging, the chewing of meat, cries for help, and the death screams of people which can't even be called words anymore. ―― What is this? Though there is no way I can see it, before my eyes is the image of dozens of beasts eating the people in the hotel alive. A man running down the hallway, trying to escape. But the panther-like claws descending from the ceiling slice him open from his nose to the back of his head. A girl locking herself up in a room and crying. But to the lions, a door is no stronger than paper, and within seconds, they demolish it into an unrecognizable shape. Striving madly to be the first ones there, people dashing for the elevator. But within it, the black dogs waiting inside decapitate them the instant the doors open. At any rate, there is no exception. Beneath my feet, within this huge box called the hotel― is a scene from Hell I can feel down to my very bones. "Guuuuh!" I feel like throwing up. But I can't do that. If I just stand around and do that--I'll become a part of that red sea. "Haah--ah. Ha. Ah. Ha." I resume my breathing. I grit my teeth hard. The dogs inside the elevator notice me. All sounds from below have ceased. "――― Ha." In other words, there is no longer anyone alive. Grrrrr―― The two black dogs begin to run. Of course, towards me, the last prey. "Haaahh." The black dog is coming for me. On their bodies, I can see an infinite number of lines, and on their foreheads, the point of death. But even so. My paralyzed mind does not order my body to fight or run. The first black dog leaps. Its speed belies all human comparison. It doesn't even take two seconds to cover the ten meters down the hallway. They open their mouths. Mouths filled with fangs so many times sharper than the knife I have, and they are aimed straight at my throat. Accurate, and fast. The instant I realize they are drawing upon me, the fangs bite into my throat with a crunch. I die. But that's not right. I can't be killed by something like this and I refuse to die. The deaths of others would not cause me to hesitate. A hot summer's day. It happened long ago, eight years ago. I've seen something even more terrible Thrust. I thrust my knife into the forehead of the black dog biting into my neck. My arm moved just before the black dog ripped through my throat. It was done so perfectly, even for myself. Like a machine whose sole function is to cut, I plunged the knife into the dog's forehead without any useless and wasted movement. Because that is where the first dog's "point" was. Normally, even if the brain is destroyed, the muscles try to execute the commands they have received from the brain. The black dog would have probably ripped through my throat even if I had simply pierced its head. Well--normally, that would happen. But the black dog is "dead". Death is a complete stoppage. At the point when I killed it, it lost every form of validity. The first dog falls onto the ground. In its place--The second dog is flying straight at my face. "--" I thrust the knife right into its open mouth. But, that was a mistake. This dog's "point" is not on its face, but on its chest. Stabbing him through the mouth will kill him immediately. The knife pierces through the dog's mouth and into the back of his head. Naturally, the hand holding the knife still remains in the dog's mouth. "--Ah." The black dog is still alive. Its jaw shuts. The joint between my arm and the hand holding the knife is bitten on, about to be ripped apart. Proper thought returns with the pain. "A--ah--!" ---You have to be kidding me! It--it's as if I'm just letting him chew through my arm by stabbing him in the mouth! "Why--you――!" I try to pull my arm out. The dog's teeth are deep in my arm, it doesn't seem like I can pull it off. More importantly--this black dog, despite having been pierced in the head, is still filled with life. Even though I lift it after piercing its head, it shakes and lands on top of me. "Guh―!" I fall onto the floor. I still can't pull my arm out. The black dog, still pierced in the head, applies more power to its bite. "--!" M― My arm is surely going to be torn off--! I can't believe this. No dog ought to be able to bite anything in that state―! "―― Y-you―!" I feel something wet. I can see blood spilling from the black dog's mouth. Is it the black dog's blood, leaking from its knife wound to the head? Or is the blood coming from my arm, about to be torn off? ---To be honest― My head is too messed up to be feeling the pain, so it isn't a big deal which one it is. "Let--go!" I try to wrestle away from the black dog, but it is firmly attached to my arm. I can't escape. I can't run away. If I want to escape--I have no choice but to "kill" it. "―!" But how? The hand it's biting off is the one holding the knife. I'm on the ground, so even supposing I did pull my hand out, the very next instant the black dog's mouth will be free to bite through my throat "Haaaahhh." It's okay. Calm down, Shiki. First, you've got to examine the situation well, and then think calmly about it. That's the kind of thinking you've always kept. In that case--I can do something― For example, there's plenty of 'lines' on the back of its head. And I can see the black 'point' on its chest. The way to survive is awfully simple. ―― But I have my doubts about executing this plan. No matter how savage and evil a creature it is― To do something like kill a panting and gasping creature that's so alive, this close to me--it's something I'm hesitant to do. "Guh--!" The pressure on my arm increases. My entire arm is shortly going to be ripped off at this rate. But even so, I just can't seem to do something so cruel-- The red blood drips down onto my face. Going down my forehead, it drips into my eyes. ---Crimson darkness soaks into the back of my eyes. "Red." My consciousness sways, and then is gone. ―― But even so, I can't bring myself to kill a living creature. ---What hypocrisy. You've killed something much bigger than a mere dog. ―― Yes, that's right. But that time was different. I wasn't sane when it was Arcueid. Even when I killed the other black dog, just a moment ago--that was unrelated to my will. But right now, this is very much my own will. ―― Didn't Sensei say, Shiki? Use this power according to your own will, and no one else's. That's why― As myself, right now, I could never take a life for granted. ---That, too, is hypocrisy. Because long ago, you― "Ah--" ―― That is a nightmare from my childhood. ---See, what are you waiting for? ―― It was a hot summer's day. ---Kill or be killed. ―― Before my eyes, the blood-soaked shadow of a boy. ---You've already― ―― Hot, hot, red blood on my hands. Haven't you killed someone once before---! "Aaaaaaaaaaaaah!!!!!" I thrust. I don't pull, but rather thrust deeper into the black dog's head. I can hear its yelping right in front of me. I think the black dog is crying out. With my arm in its mouth, it could not properly cry, but it's crying anyway. I'm sure that's how much it must hurt. I don't care. I plunge the knife in deeper, along with my arm. Without a sound, the blade of the knife punctures out the back of the black dog's head. It's as if the dog has grown a horn. Having split the skull, I easily slash through its skin. Blood and brains spray out as the knife completely emerges from the back of the head. Also, the hand gripping the knife travels completely through. *gasp* *pant* *pant* But even so, the black dog is still alive. Then there's only one thing I have to do. I reach around with my other hand. Peeling the knife from my blood-drenched fingers, I grip the knife with my free hand. And just like that, I thrust the 'point' on the black dog's chest. *gasp* *pant* And with that, the black dog dies. The strength drains from its jaws, and I easily pull my arm back out. "Oh--it wasn't torn off at all." I look at my blood-covered arm. There are many teeth marks, but the flesh is almost free of wounds. The blood must have been from the black dog when I impaled it through the head. The pain from when I was being bitten was really quite trivial, but my fear must have amplified it many times over. *gasp* *pant* Lying there on the ground, I look up at the ceiling. My head hurts. The world becomes a patchwork, and here and there, I can see the black points of death. My body is freezing, but my mind is burning feverishly. "--Kuh!" Right beside me lay the corpses of the two black dogs. One of my arms is covered in blood, the other clutches a red knife. ―― Also, there are a quite uncountable number of dead bodies downstairs. "Ha, haha, hahaha." All I can do is laugh. Because this isn't real. There's no way this can be real. At what point did I, with my eyes wide open, start seeing a nightmare? Ding dong. "Eh--?" A terribly out-of-place cheerful sound rings out. "Damn it, what's with this headache--?" I stand up, enduring the razor-like pain in my head. "Ele― vator―?" It seems the sound is the other elevator coming up. The door opens. Inside stands a man wearing a black coat. The headache worsens. "He's--" Yes, I've seen him before. I'm sure I've seen that man before. "---" Silently, he walks towards me. "You--!" I ready my knife as I glare at him. "---" But he doesn't react at all as he walks towards me. It's as if he doesn't notice me at all. The distance between us shrinks. Just a little more---when there is barely one meter between us, and the man finally seems to notice me. Those bloodshot eyes. The instant I see those eyes which no human should possess, I lose all freedom to move my body. "I thought I killed everyone, but it seems like there's still someone left." The man turns and looks at the corpses of the two black dogs. "--You pieces of filth. If you can't even take care of a scrap of meat, you're unworthy to be a part of my body." The man voices his displeasure as he raises his hand. His coat lifts like a mantle. ---Broken. With a splash, the black dogs' remains liquify and disappear into the man's coat. "Ah" I can't even scream. Below the man's coat is pure darkness, without even the traces of an outline. All that exists there is a mud-like darkness. "Th" This is dangerous. This guy is just too dangerous My instincts sound the alarm wildly in my head, but I can't even lift a finger. The man in the black coat approaches me. "--!" It's not good if I just stay here. The unstopping headache grows to an unbearable level, telling me this place is dangerous. Whatever the means, if I don't get out of here soon, I am going to lose my life. -But it's too late. The man is right before me. Those eyes aren't looking at me at all. "Feed." He raises one of his arms. Below it lies a chaotic darkness. From there, something huge appears. Whomp. The sound of wind. That which has appeared from below the man's coat is a crocodile's mouth, easily large enough to swallow a man whole. "Ah--" I'm going to die. Right here, in an instant, crunched up like a ball of paper. Just as I was convinced of this, someone pulls me back. Clomp. "Wha--!?" I― can't believe it. Instead of me, the jaws of the crocodile clamp onto the stomach of Arcueid, who just pulled me out of the way. "Ssstt--!" Arcueid's face contorts in agony. She draws back before she is completely devoured by the crocodile's maw. "――――" The man silently watches Arcueid. Arcueid glares back at him with a pained expression, her mid-section stained in red. "---I can't believe a vampire named Chaos would play such trivial games. It's like a poorly-scripted nightmare, Nrvnqsr Chaos." "I feel the same way. To catch one of the surviving True Ancestors― I never dreamed I would be a part of such foolish festival. This is a nightmare for me, too." The man called Nrvnqsr quietly lowers his arm. The coat returns to its former position, and the crocodile's mouth disappears underneath. The man looks only at Arcueid. It's as if he's not concerned at all about me, standing behind her with my knife raised. "But what is going on? I have heard that the previous executor could not even scratch you. What kind of a mistake is this? Right now, your presence is exceedingly weak. Even weaker than a mere member of The Dead--were you attacked by the church before I arrived, Arcueid Brunestud?" "―――――" Arcueid says nothing. The man fixes his emotionless stare on her. "―― I don't understand. There are only a limited number of conceptual weapons capable of harming you. The only people in possession of those are the Church's assassins, and I don't think the Burial Agency would dispatch anyone this far east." The man narrows his eyes slightly as he turns around. "Either way, this is most fortunate for me. I shall not ask why you have been weakened. All I am going to do is claim your head while I have a chance of winning." "Ts――!" I hold up my knife, preparing for his attack. ---But. Having openly stated he was going to take her head, the man now disappears towards the elevator. It seems despite this claim, the man in the black coat is now leaving the hallway for the elevator. "--Huh?" Now I've got absolutely no idea what's going on! About that man, the two dogs who attacked me, the nightmare-like reality of the attack on this hotel--none of it! "Shi--ki." Arcueid leans on me. "Ah" It's a terrible wound. Though her stomach stopped bleeding, her face is scrunched up in pain. ---It happened mere seconds ago. The wound she got from protecting me from that man. "Why--did you―?" "―― Yes. I, underestimated him slightly. I thought I could help you and then dodge him, but--you did really well, Shiki. I guess the wound I got from you wasn't so trifling after all." Arcueid's face, twisted in pain, turns into a small, joking smile. "You id--" ---I can't watch her any longer. The wound she got was from protecting me, and the reason she got it was because of me too--there is no place for that stupid smile of hers. Arcueid leans onto me and lightly closes her eyes. "―― Hold on, don't close your eyes, you idiot! Get ahold of yourself! You're a vampire who can't die at night, right―!?" "―― Well, that's true, but it seems like I'm at my limit." "Wha--!?" "Sorry, but could you take me back to my room?" Arcueid's weight falls on me. "--Hold on! That's--!" If she dies, I'll-- "Hey--!" I call out to Arcueid, who has quietly closed her eyes. And then, "―― Zzz." I can hear her happily breathing in her sleep. "――――" ―― *sigh* I shouldn't have bothered worrying. Arcueid is only sleeping. "―― Telling me to take her back to her room like that. How selfish of her--" It really was selfish of her, but there's no helping it in this situation. Besides. If we stay here in this hotel any longer, I have the feeling we'll be in a lot of trouble. "―――― Guh!" The headache won't stop. I guess I have to rest too or I'll faint. "―― Arcueid's room? --Oh, that place." I've only been there once, but I definitely remember it. ---In that case, there's no point staying here any longer. Carrying Arcueid, I decide to quickly leave the hotel. The city is slightly lit up. Fortunately, it's too early in the morning for anyone to be awake, so I get to Arcueid's room without being seen. "―― I see, that's how it is." Then, I finally realize why that man left. The streets are beginning to become covered with a faint orange light. I guess dawn is breaking already-

*s91
"--Alright." I've decided what to do from the very beginning. Taking the knife out of my pocket, I walk up to the door. "Shiki?" "I'm going to go check things out. Don't leave this room until I come back." I step out into the hallway, shaking off Arcueid's look that she wants to say something. No one is in the hallway. ―― I couldn't hear from inside, but the hallway is noisy. It's not that this floor is noisy. Rather, the noise is coming from beneath my feet. There is some kind of ruckus on the floor below, I can hear the noise of many people talking. ―― That's odd. It's just past four in the morning. Even under the assumption some people have woken up early, it's not normal for this many people to be up at this hour. "――― Doesn't look strange so far." I walk down the hallway. The noise from downstairs is like the sound of ocean waves. Noisy--and yet so very solitary and inactive. "--!" My fingers gripping the knife feel numb. A chill runs over the back of my neck. There's something near my temple. Pain emerges from the back of my eyes. Enduring it, I walk down the hallway. "--" It― hurts. My eyes― hurt. My head grows heavy, and I feel a drifting sensation, like I'm about to collapse right here. Yeah, I know what this is. This is the feeling I get right before I collapse from anemia. "Ahgu―――!" It hurts. It hurts. Unable to withstand it any longer, I remove my glasses. ―― There are two elevators. One is stopped on the first floor, the other on the fifth. "―――" There is an unpleasant feeling in the air. A suffocating, tense sensation. I push the button to call the elevator. I just want to know what's going on downstairs for now. The elevator rises. ―― Sixth floor. ――――― Seventh floor. ―――――――――― Eighth floor. ――――――――――――――― Ninth floor. "--Damn it, what's up with it?" The elevator is awfully slow. Something--a shapeless, shadow-like premonition of something fatally irrevocable clings to me-- ―――――――――― Tenth floor. Just one more floor until the elevator reaches this one. "--Hurry up." My breath catches. I realize all the noise I heard from below is now long gone. With a ridiculous electronic 'ding', the elevator arrives. The door opens. There is no one inside. The interior of the narrow steel box is surprisingly clean and tidy. "--" I enter, and press the button for the tenth floor. With a heavy noise, the elevator descends. Just one floor down, but it feels awfully far. The current floor display shifts to show the tenth floor. "Finally--" Suddenly--- The world is engulfed in darkness. "―――!?" Darkness. Total darkness. Pitch black, utterly without light. In that, all I can see is the faint glimmer of the 'lines' of death. "Why--?" My breath freezes in my throat. From all around, something--some kind of rustling sound, like the sound of insects crawling around--can be heard. *rustle* *rustle* *rustle* *rustle* *rustle* *rustle* *rustle* ――! "-!" I am about to cry out, but I hold back my scream. "―― First, I've got to examine the situation―" Just like Sensei taught me long ago. "―― And then, think carefully―" Taking a huge breath, I manage to calm my thoughts. "―― I see―― A blackout." ―― But a hotel like this should have a backup generator for occasions like this. Something must be wrong with the cables, if even that's not working. *rustle* *rustle* *rustllllllle* "――!" Gripping the knife, I tense up. The sound of the crawling insects is coming from around the elevator. It's like― It feels like there are hundreds of giant cockroaches clinging to the outside of the elevator. "--There's no point in staying here." The display stopped when the tenth floor was lit. Then it means that if I open the door, I should be at the tenth floor. "Guess I'll cut it." I whisper to myself. Thrusting the knife into the only 'line' I can see, I cut apart the door of the elevator. "―― !?" The instant the door opens--I am enveloped by a suffocating stench. The tenth floor is filled with it. It's so thick just breathing it is enough to clog my airways. "-" But even so, if I were to take a step outside, I would be on the tenth floor's hallway. In the distance, there is the faint glow of the lamp marking the fire escape. Apart from that, the world is painted over in darkness. I take a step outside. "―― Is anyone―" I'm about to say "there", but I stop. I don't quite know why, but I feel as though it would be a bad idea to raise my voice. I take another step. Slowly, I enter the hallway. The corridor reeks of the terrible smell. A raw smell. The smell of beasts. That, and a grinding sound coming from somewhere. "―――" There's been a stinging pain in my neck for a while now. The darkness is frightening. This silence is frightening. ―― To find out what happened here is more frightening than anything else. The pain from the back of my neck running to the top of my spine holds back my nervousness. That throbbing pain, it's the price of my desperate attempts to repress the urge to just scream and flee. *rustle* *rustle* *rustle* *grind* *grind* *grind* *scratch* *scratch* *scratch* "Ha―!" My breathing goes wild. My body is drenched in sweat. ―― Knife in hand, I am unable to take another step. I have the feeling that if I were to move even a little, I would see something unimaginably horrible. *pant* *pant* But I'll really be in trouble if I don't get back upstairs. ―― To stay on this floor is worse. It feels like each second passing is grinding a year off my life. That's how fast I feel 'death' closing in on me. My breath comes quicker and heavier. Fortunately, I can see where the fire escape is, thanks to the lamp. It's down the end of the hallway. If I can reach that green emergency light, I can go back upstairs. Gripping the knife, I set off down the dark hallway. -*splash* I can hear something from beneath my feet. "-" I guess the hallway is soaked in water. In addition, my feet keep bumping into things as I walk. "-" Even so, I stay silent. Bearing with the terrible stench smothering me, I head for the emergency light. Only a few more meters to go. Then, I see something squirming beneath the emergency light. "――― Eh?" I break my silence. A squishing, lukewarm sound. A dry, grinding sound. The wild panting breath of beasts. "Wh--" Under the green light of the fire escape― All sorts of animals are swarming around some human-shaped object. I can't tell what sorts of animals are eating it. The hallway is dark, and the emergency light is too weak. That's why all I can gather is this image. ---Numerous cockroaches are devouring the human corpse while emitting a laughing buzzing sound. That's the only way I can make sense of this nightmare. *rustle* There is a noise coming from the direction of the elevator. "Ha" I turn around. Perhaps it's because my eyes have adjusted to the darkness? Or maybe it's thanks to light from the fire escape, but I now see exactly what sort of condition the hallway I just passed through is in. The hallway is a sea of red. Lying around within that sea are human arms and legs. The soaked hallway. Scraggy, hard objects which I felt on my legs. It must have been what I was stepping on. "--" My mind goes blank. The hallway is red only on the floor. Clinging to the ceiling and walls are all sorts of black things. It's not because there are no lights that they look black. They are black to begin with. They don't seem to have any solid shape, sticking to the ceiling and walls like some sort of liquid. But I know they are animals from the eyes. The glinting eyes of the many beast-like forms are trained on me, the only surviving human- "Hya――" I manage to suppress my scream. The beasts are staring at me intently. They hold their breath, waiting to assault me the moment I scream out. "Ha---hhh." I manage to regulate my ragged breathing. I can feel it, awfully so, that the moment I cry out, they'll all attack me at once. None of the creatures on the wall possess the same eyes. It's almost ridiculous to see even shark-like eyes clinging to the wall. "――――" I order my feet to move, but they won't budge an inch. I can't move. My feet will not move, after having seen a world like this. *grind* ―― *grind* ―― *gr* ―― *ind* ―― The noise from beneath the emergency light grows smaller. Those beasts are probably finishing off the corpse. "―――" My breath catches. The rustling draws closer. It seems--the creatures found their next prey called Tohno Shiki. "Ah―――" But my legs would not move. This world is too different, my mind doesn't operate properly. ---I've made a mistake. I shouldn't have come to this floor ---Then. I can hear a terribly familiar sound. The very normal sound of human footsteps. A completely normal, common-sense sound from the world I lived in until a moment ago. "Aaaaaaah!" My numbed mind infuses strength into my paralyzed legs. I run. Kicking up soaked blood in the hallway, I dash towards the emergency light. Run. I have to get away from this place as fast as possible―! But that was a mistake. Reacting to my dash, the black things clinging to the wall and ceilings crash after me like a wave. "!" I dash towards the stairs with everything I have. But the black wave is so many times faster than I am, and in an instant, my body is--

*s92
swallowed. With a splashing sound, I am engulfed in the surging, heaving wave. An oppressive invasion. It violates, assaults, and dissolves. "" Flesh, spirit, soul― all disappearing. I am not killed. It's more accurate to say I've been melted and absorbed as a part of this black wave. I observe the me that is me disappear in the black wave

*s93
---not consumed. Squeak. Squeeeeeee-aaak. With a cry, the black wave halts before my eyes. "――?" I don't get it. I don't get it, but this probably is my last chance. I run. I run towards the stairs. Instead of running towards me, the beasts beneath the emergency light are heading towards the elevator I was just in--towards the sound of footsteps. Ahead of the animals, I can hear what sounds like a kitchen knife slicing vegetables. Something--a human silhouette is slashing the black animals-- "-?" But I don't have time to discern its identity. Using my hands and feet, I rush up the fire stairs like a dog. ―― I climb back up to the eleventh floor. The surroundings are still pitch black. But here, there is no trace of that stench. That raw stench of beasts, blood, and entrails. "Haaaah." I manage to get up, and tracing along the wall, I walk back towards Arcueid's room. "-" The lights come back on. This floor is still as it was before. The only thing that's different is me---splattered here and there in human blood. "Ha--" My pants are completely red, as if they had been crimson to begin with. Red flecks are all over me. My arm and chest, even my face. "Haha--" So that's how it was. I should have realized it when I was in front of the elevator, the moment the noises from downstairs ceased. At that point, there was no longer anyone else still alive. "Haha-ha." What was that? What was that just now? A sea of blood. If the floor below this one was like that, what were the other floors like? What was that scene of carnage? What was that scene of hell? This---and that and this and that― all of it has been the work of the "enemy" Arcueid was talking about-!? "--" My teeth grind together. They clench together so tightly it feels like they're going to shatter. My body is still trembling. My consciousness is still numb. But more than all of that---I can't accept that spectacle. What was that just then? What, all those incomprehensible animals devoured all the guests staying on the lower floors? Had they all been killed and eaten? One-sidedly, pointlessly killed without a chance to argue, escape, or even call for help―!? "You've got to be kiddi--" You've gotta to be kidding me. I clench the knife tightly. And then. With a cheerful electronic "ding!", the elevator which stopped on the tenth floor reaches this one. "--" I turn back to face the elevator, now about ten meters down the hall. The door opens. Within---are two black dogs. "--" ―― I see. You guys came after me. "-Ha." I grip the knife with both hands. The black dogs burst out from the elevator. They break into a run. Of course, toward me, the last prey. "Ha-!" The black dogs are coming for me. On their bodies, I can see an infinite number of lines, and on their foreheads, the point of death. Without hesitating. First, I stab the dog that leaps at me in the forehead. The black dog falls to the floor without even giving a scream. It melts into a black liquid. After that, the other black dog bounds towards me. It leaps. Its speed belies all human comparison. It don't even take two seconds to cover the ten meters down the hallway. "Kuh!" I line up the knife again, but not quickly enough. The black dog opens his mouth. That mouth is filled with fangs so many times sharper than the knife I have, and they are aimed straight at my throat. Accurate, and fast. The instant I realize they are drawing upon me, the fangs bite into my throat with a crunch. I die. But that's not right. I can't killed be by something like this and I refuse to die. This tragedy would not cause me to hesitate. A hot summer's day. It happened long ago, eight years ago. I've seen something even more terrible Thrust. I thrust my knife into the forehead of the black dog biting into my neck. My arm moved just before the black dog ripped through my throat. It was done rather perfectly, even for myself. Like a machine whose sole function is to cut, I plunged the knife into the dog's forehead without any useless or wasted movement. Because that is where the first dog's "point" was. Normally, even if the brain is destroyed, the muscles try to execute the commands they have received from the brain. The black dog would have probably ripped through my throat even if I had simply pierced its head. Well--normally, that would happen. But the black dog is "dead". Death is a complete stoppage. At the point when I killed it, it lost every form of validity. The second black dog also collapses onto the floor. It becomes a black stain on the hotel's hallway. "Ha--ah." I'm tired. With a thump, I lean my back against the wall and look up at the ceiling. ---My head― hurts. The world becomes a patchwork, and here and there, I can see the black points of Death. My body is freezing, but my mind is burning feverishly. "--Kuh!" Right beside me lie the corpses of the two black dogs. One of my arms is covered in blood, the other clutches a red knife. ―― Also, there are a quite uncountable number of dead bodies downstairs. "Ha, haha, hahaha." All I can do is laugh. Because this isn't real. There's no way this can be real. At what point did I, with my eyes wide open, start seeing a nightmare? Ding dong. "Eh--?" A terribly out-of-place cheerful sound rings out. "Damn it, what's with this headache--?" I stand up, enduring the pain in my head and look toward the sound. "Ele― vator―?" It seems the sound is the other elevator coming up. The door opens. Inside stands a man wearing a black coat. The headache worsens. "He's--" Yes, I've seen him before. I'm sure I've seen that man before. "--" Silently, he walks towards me. "You--!" I ready my knife as I glare at him. "---" But he doesn't react at all as he walks towards me. It's as if he doesn't notice me at all. The distance between us shrinks. Just a little more---when there is barely one meter between us, the man finally seem to notice me. Those bloodshot eyes. The instant I see those eyes which no human should possess, I lose all freedom to move my body. "I thought I killed everyone, but it seems like there's still someone left." The man turns and looks at the corpses of the two black dogs. "--You pieces of filth. If you can't even take care of a scrap of meat, you're unworthy to be a part of my body." The man voices his displeasure as he raises his hand. His coat lifts like a mantle. ---Something's odd. With a splash, the black dogs' remains liquify and disappear into the man's coat. "Ah" I can't even scream. Below the man's coat is pure darkness, without even the traces of an outline. All that exists there is a mud-like darkness. "Th" This is dangerous. This guy is just too dangerous My instincts sound the alarm wildly in my head, but I can't even lift a finger. The man in the black coat approaches me. "--!" It's not good if I just stay here. The unstopping headache grows to an unbearable level, telling me this place is dangerous. Whatever the means, if I don't get out of here soon, I am going to lose my life. But it's too late. The man is right before me. Those eyes aren't looking at me at all. "Feed." He raises one of his arms. Below it lies a chaotic darkness. From there, something huge appears. Whomp. The sound of wind. That which has appeared from below the man's coat is a crocodile's mouth, easily large enough to swallow a man whole. "Ah--" ---My consciousness bursts. In panic, I slash at the crocodile's mouth. But it's a futile act. There is a squishing sound. "---!!!!!!!!!!" I fall onto the floor. "Haahahhh-hhhaaghh." My throat is broken. I'm not breathing, I'm throwing up blood. Blood sprays from my throat in time with the beating of my heart. "Gah--ah, aaah, aaah." My consciousness/ is splitting. The pain is  obliterating    my thou/ghts. Looking, I see that the right side of my stomach is basically nonexistent. "--Shiki!?" ―― I can hear a voice. But I can't hear it very well. "Not very impressive for a guard dog of yours." ―― The man's voice. "---I can't believe a vampire named Chaos would play such trivial games. It's like a poorly-scripted nightmare, Nrvnqsr Chaos." ―― Arcueid's voice. "I feel the same way. To catch one of the surviving True Ancestors― I never dreamed I would be a part of such foolish festival. This is a nightmare for me, too." ―― The man's. deep. voice. "―― But what is the meaning of this? I have heard that the previous executor could not even scratch you. What kind of a mistake is this? Right now, your presence is exceedingly weak. Even weaker than a mere member of The Dead--were you attacked by the church before I arrived, Arcueid Brunestud?" ―― I can't hear Arcueid's voice-- "―― It is difficult to understand. There are only a limited number of conceptual weapons capable of harming you. The only people in possession of those are the Church's assassins, and I don't think the Burial Agency would dispatch anyone this far east. Either way, this is most fortunate for me. I shall not ask why you have been weakened. All I am going to do is claim your head while I have a chance of winning." ―― The sound of footsteps. It seems despite having said he was going to claim her head, the man in the black coat is now leaving for the elevator. "――― ?" I don't, understand. It's just--so hot. My consciousness blurs and fades-- "Ah, are you awake?" "―― A―― Arcueid――?" I open my half-lidded eyes. Arcueid is there in front of me. It appears we're in the hotel hallway. "How do you feel? I think I've managed to close the wound, but I suppose it still hurts." "―――?" Close the wound--? That's not possible. The injury I had received from that― thing wasn't even what you could call a wound. It took half my torso away with it. It's odd enough that I'm still alive, but for the wound to have closed― that would be practically miraculous. "Huh? ―― How come I'm still alive?" I get up and check my body. ―― There isn't any pain. The right side of my stomach is back to as it was before. ―― Though it does seem rather black and blubbery. "Wh-wh-wha--!?" "What did you say?" "Wh-what is this―!?" I point towards the soft blubbery thing on my stomach. It's true that there's no pain and that I'm feeling a surge of strength there, but I have the feeling that I saw something similar just a moment ago― I hope it's just my imagination― "Yeah, that? It's a familiar Nrvnqsr was using to reinforce his body. You killed it when it got you, right? It was still alive, so I decided to use it to replace your damaged parts." "Familiar? So, you mean--" ―― The crocodile that came out from that man's coat. "That's right. Isn't that great, Shiki? It's just that part, but you've powered up!" Arcueid gives a genuinely happy laugh. For me, of course, this is no laughing matter. "W-what the heck have you done―!? What were you thinking, attaching weird stuff to someone's body like that without even asking―!?" "What do you mean? I helped you, didn't I? I can't heal others, and you would have died if I left you like that. Or would you have rather died?" "--Well, I'm thankful you helped me, but--how am I supposed to live with a body like this from now on―!?" "Ah, don't worry about that. Once a familiar has been severed from its master, it's just a scrap of flesh. It's a bit unstable in form at the moment, but in time, it'll begin to imitate the properties of your body, and you'll be back to normal. Plus, it'll be tougher than your body's ever been up until now, Shiki. If you study magic, you might even be able to return it to the original crocodile form." Arcueid says, sounding more envious than happy. "Aren't you happy, Shiki? Now I wish you'd been wounded all over!" "You idithere's no way I can be happy with having something like this put onto me―!" "No way! You're not happy, Shiki!?" "Not one bit! ―― Well, I suppose I can survive thanks to this, but I don't want to survive by this method ever again―!" "―― Hmmm. Okay, I'll make do with a different method next time." Arcueid mumbles a response. ―― Is she repenting? Or did she not learn anything? I seriously cannot tell from a line like that. "―― Well, it's alright. I was just shocked at first because it was so sudden, but you did help me, Arcueid. That's one thing I'm really thankful for." "Really? That's an odd thing to thank me for, Shiki. I haven't done much." "--It's okay. I'm thankful, so be thanked. You don't have to feel bad about it." "―― Yeah. You're right, I suppose." Arcueid seems lost in thought for some reason. "--Okay. Anyhow, let's get out of here right now. With all the fuss that's been raised, it's going to get inconvenient if we stay here any longer." "All the fuss--?" ---Ah, that's right. ―― None of the people in this hotel are alive anymore. "―――" I get up. My stomach doesn't hurt, but--it feels as if my body belongs to someone else--and my mind swims. "We'll head to my room for now, but--Shiki?" My mind― sways. Arcueid is saying something, but I can't hear a thing. As if I'm falling into an abyss, I lose consciousness, this time for real

*s94
Arcueid's room isn't what you would expect for a vampire. ―― Back then, I was only worried about Arcueid so I didn't really notice it, but looking at it now, her room is completely ordinary. "―― She even has a newspaper subscription. What's that all about?" I grumble as I put the sleeping Arcueid on her bed. "Hwaaahhhhh." I take a deep breath as I sit on the floor. It's almost six o'clock in the morning. The sky outside the window is brightening but heavily laden with clouds. "―― Right. I should close the curtains." I spur my tired body to stand up. I close the curtains and sit back down again. Thud. As I lower myself the strength drains from my knees and I collapse on the floor. "Man, it seems like I'm exhausted too." It's pitiful but I can't even stand. Come to think of it, I spent all last night talking with Arcueid and I didn't eat for more than a day. In additioneven though I put my glasses on, I still have a headache. My brain is ringing with this headache. "―― Arcueid―― I wonder if her wound is alright――" Her bleeding has stopped, and she is someone who regenerates after being sliced apart― so maybe I don't have to worry. "―― I wonder why." Right now I'm so exhausted I could collapse. Yet I'm more worried about Arcueid than myself "Investigators believe the cause of Takada Youichi's motorcycle accident was a malfunction in the brake pedal which occurred while he was descending a steep hill. Fortunately, no one was killed in the accident." ―― I wake up to a man's generic, uninflected voice. "NngDid I fall asleep?" When I come to, I find myself lying on the floor under a sheet. It's about past noon. Arcueid is no longer on the bed and uninteresting news fills the room from the television. "―― Where did Arcueid go?" And, I sense someone in the kitchen. "That idiot, moving around with such a wound." I get out from under the sheet and stand up. I have to go to the kitchen and check up on her wound. "Next on the news. A massive number of people went missing in the early morning hours at a hotel in southern Minamiyashirogi city." "--" I stop dead in my tracks. My eyes become glued to the newscaster on the television set. "One hundred and three people staying at the hotel are still unaccounted for. Furthermore, bloodstains can be seen within the hotel and the police are beginning to suspect that they were involved in some kind of a crime." "Whatare you saying? Bloodstains? It wasn'tsomething that small and cute." The newscaster reads off the script with a disinterested tone. The screen switches to the scene of the hotel I stayed at earlier and then lists the names of the 103 missing people. Of course neither my nor Arcueid's name are on the list. "Furthermore, a large amount of wild animal hair was found within the hotel. It is presumed that the hair is connected with the suspect in some way. Some of the confirmed hair samples appear to be from a large breed of dog, wolves, and there was also evidence of a bear. There were numerous different hair samples found on the scene. Ridiculously, what appeared to be shark bites were also reported from the scene" Click. I switch off the television set. "" A hundred people. About a hundred people back then. In just half an hour, they were all brutally killed. Blood stains? Unaccounted for? How can you say that when you have that much information. I understand completely. Everyone staying in the hotel was killed by those incomprehensible beasts and devoured without a trace. "Ugh" I resist the urge to throw up. I can't allow myself to vomit when I recall each and every event which occurred last night. Such a petty sympathy would set me lower than a filthy pig. For me, the only one who escaped death in that hotel, I won't allow anything else other than hatred for the one behind it all. A hundred people. A hundred people― killed without even leaving their bodies behind, only blood. The face of the man in the black coat surfaces in my memory. I don't know who he is. But it is no mistake to think he's behind everything that happened. Is my heart still numb? Right now, hatred wins out over fear and disgust. Or maybeeven the feelings whirling inside my chest are just another kind of fear. "That's justridiculous." I grit my teeth. I don't know if it is regret or fear, or maybe an unpleasant revulsion. But just recalling the face of the man in the black coat makes me want to break something, and irritates me "You're awake Shiki?" Arcueid pokes her head out of the kitchen. "Oh." "What is it? Making such a scary face, did something happen?" Arcueid speaks lightly as if nothing happened at all. "―――――" The feelings which were welling forth inside me until just now disappear. "Arcueidis― your wound okay?" "Yes, for now." She laughs confidently. She seems exactly like before, probably better than I am. "―― Oh. Then― that's good" At least. At least the person near me is safe. "―― Hm?" Hey, wait a minute. Arcueid isn't human. Forgetting such an important thing― I'm really spaced out. "―― Anyway, I'm happy your wound wasn't serious." "Oh? What's wrong, Shiki? And just a little earlier you were calling me a monster." "Idiot, I still think you are. But, that's something else. I just wanted to thank you for helping me." "Eh? I helped you, Shiki?" Arcueid's eyes widen in surprise. It seems she wasn't even aware of it. "Yeah, you helped me. So it's a little late, but thanks for protecting me. If you hadn't pulled me out of the way, I would've joined that list of 103 names." "ThanksIt wasn't really anything. I'm the reason you met Nrvnqsr, so you don't have to feel like you owe me." "Maybe, but the truth is that you saved me. Since you did, I want to thank you." "But if I didn't make you watch over me, you never would have been involved in all that. I'm the one messing up your everyday life. So wouldn't it be more appropriate for you to hate me rather than be indebted to me?" "―― Well, certainly I do think you're a big bother. But you know, in the end I think I have to take responsibility for my actions. ―― A long, long time ago someone taught me this. She said whatever happens around me, I have to stick with things I started to the very end. While it seems quite natural, I am a supporter of that idea." Which is why I don't hate Arcueid. I just feel like I'm involved in something pretty bothersome. "Oh. Now that you mention it, I did say I needed a shield because you killed me. So I guess I don't have to apologize for involving you in such things." "Right. The situation I'm in is my own fault." "Your fault, huh. Hm, I think you have bad luck, Shiki. If only you killed some other girl than me, things never would have ended up like this." "―― Hey." In the first place, you can't just assume I would kill someone other than you, Arcueid. I've only felt like that, stalked and killed only once, only Arcueid. ―― Or I want to think she would be the only one. "Ah." "Hm? Did you remember something you forgot?" "No, that's not it. ―― I never really thought about it before, but I just wondered why I wanted to kill you." Arcueid frowns as she looks at me. ―― Well, it's a natural reaction. I, the one who killed Arcueid, is saying that he doesn't know why he killed her. "There's no reason at all, right? Because you're just a born killer Shiki." "--Eh?" Hold on. What, did, this, woman, just say about me? "You seemed really used to it when you attacked me. You rang the doorbell, put your hand through the door as it opened, and entered. "While I was still off guard with surprise, you killed me with your first strike, and just finished off by slicing me into piecesYeah, your surprise attack was perfect. How perfect was it? A painting of you from that time would have been an unparalleled masterpiece, that's how perfect it was." "Th" "But no matter how superb a killer, no matter how excellent your technique, the victim this time was a poor choice. I don't know how many people you killed until now, but I think it was time for you to be caught when you chose me as your prey." "Th, th-" "'Th-th-th'? What's with that scary face all of a sudden. If you want to say something it's better just to say it. We've never held anything back between us, right?" That may be true. I nod and motion her to come near me with my hand. "Hm? A secret?" Arcueid approaches excitedly. I bring my mouth close to her ear and clearly state what I want to say. "―― You know, Arcueid―" "Yeah, what?" Okay, ready― "THAT'S NOT IT AT ALL, YOU IDIOT!!" Idiot, diot, iot, ot――― My shout echoes through the room. I strike her eardrums with full power, not holding back one bit. "Ow―― owie―――" Arcueid exaggeratingly covers her ears. "I'm ticked off now! What are you doing all of a sudden Shiki!?" "I'm the one who should be angry! I was wondering why you were asking me all those impossible things, but now I understand!" "Eh? Understand what――?" "About you asking me to be a shield against a monster and watching over you because you think I'm some crazed killer! ―― Geez, you're unbelievably mistaken. You thought so highly of me because of that. Look, I'll tell you right now. I'm not a killer or a homicidal maniac. Youyou were the first person I killed." Arcueid's mouth hangs open. ―― Damn it, she really does seem totally surprised. "No way. It was your first time yet you were that skilled――!?" "―― Yeah. Certainly I do have the strange eyes but I still lived an honest life. I never even thought once of using these "lines" to kill people." "But--then why did you kill me? You never even saw me before." "I don't know why either. I just became so fixated when I saw you on the street--when I came to, I had already, sliced you into pieces" In this room. Without reason, without purpose. "--I see." ―― Yeah, I see. I don't have any right to be angry at Arcueid. Even if she's alive right now and isn't human. The truth is, I killed her with my own hands. "Why are you all quiet again? What do you mean Shiki?" "――――― I, I'm sorry―― I have to― apologize――" Whydid I conveniently forget such an important thing? "--Sorry. I'm sorry, Arcueid. I, Tohno Shiki killed you. More than anything else― I should have apologized for that from the very beginning" ―― There really is something wrong with me. It's only natural she mistook me for a killer. Because, I don't even understand that impulse myself. So, maybe― Tohno Shiki might be a real killer--. "The reality is, I killed you. SoI have to accept my sin and punishment. A killer like me, can't mix in with the rest of society." Not realizing such an important thing until now is just too cowardly. No matter what Arcueid is--I am someone who kills for no reason. "I see. Then you really don't understand why yourself, Shiki." ―― I nod silently. "Then you didn't feel any enjoyment either? ―― Yes, certainly there are those killers for whom killing is like breathing, but you are really normal Shiki." "―― That's right. At least I try to be." "No, you are incredibly normal. Then I was the only one you wanted to kill?" "―― Yeah. Other than you, I never felt like that before." "I see, then there's no problem. You're not a killer, Shiki." She says this lightly, almost dismissingly. "I don't think you have to receive any punishment. By chance, I was the one you wanted to kill and worse, you were equipped with this unparalleled killing technique. But luckily I am a vampire so no one died, right? So you don't need to be troubled so much. I don't think you have to worry about those morals of human society." "―― I know. But still, I killed someone. A dangerous person like me can't be allowed loose." "That doesn't matter. Right now, the only ones who can condemn you are me, the victim, and you, yourself." "That may be so, but it doesn't change the fact I killed you." Right. Even if there is no punishment, the sin will never disappear. "Of course. Even now I still resent it, so it would be troubling if you just forgot. But you know, Shiki. If you feel that way and will always regret it, then I don't think there will be a problem." But, that's just sugar-coating it. "Shiki. There really are people who will not sell their souls to the devil even if they hated the world. Like― someone so honest they could apologize to a vampire. So I think it's alright. No matter what people say and no matter how much you say you're notyou can still stay in the world you want to live in." "Wha" ―― I'm speechless. How can youhow can you smile and say that to the person who killed you? "Ar―― cueid" "Come on, we have a much more troublesome problem to worry about. Now that you are up Shiki, I want to talk about now on--" As she speaks, Arcueid collapses on the floor. "Arcueid!?" I rush over to her. Sweat glistens on her forehead and she is breathing painfully. "―― Aw man, it seems I still can't do much." I look down. Her white top is soaked red near her stomach. "You, that wound" "Ah, this? The effects of your attack are still lingering and I can't even heal my wounds. I closed off the wound at least but it seems it didn't work too well." Her tone is very cheerful. But I notice it has a hint of pain. "Close off the wound? With what, Arcueid――!?" "Ummmm, that." Arcueid points to something on the floor. It's brown. At first glance, it looks like a doughnut or a baumkuchen, but it just turns out to be a roll of packing tape. "Y, you idiot! Who the hell uses packing tape to close off a wound――!" "―― Hey, you shouldn't call people idiots all the time. I really might start thinking I am one after a while." "Shut up and let me see your wound―!" I reach out for her cloth. But she runs away by rolling across the floor. "Don't be ridiculous, what're you going to do if it opens up again!?" "It's fine, just leave it alone. You should stop acting stupid too. Trying to rip off a girl's clothes like this, you're worse than Nrvnqsr." "Look. I don't see you as a human, so guy or girl it doesn't matter. Calm down okay? If you die from an injury you got protecting me, I'll be feeling guilty about it forever――!" Arcueid looks at me in displeasure, and this time, rolls towards me. "――――――" Arcueid closes her mouth tightly. ―― It seems she's a bit sulky, but I guess it's okay to look at the wound. I lift up her shirt and expose her stomach. Packing tape is wrapped all around her. It really is badly done and taking a good look, I can see blood seeping through. "" I'm disgusted. More than that, I'm pissed off. I lower her shirt back and pick Arcueid up. "Hey--what are you doing, Shiki!?" "I'm putting you to bed. I'd take you to the hospital but it's not like I can do that." As carefully as possible, I place her on the bed. "Look. Until I come back, don't move around. If you walk around like before, I'll just forget all about you, so be prepared for the consequences." I look around the room. As I thought, there's nothing like a first aid kit around at all. "Arcueid, you said you were rich." "Eh--? Y, yeah― Money's not a concern for me, but what about it?" "Hand it over. I'm going to buy some things I'll need to treat you. ―― I don't know if it will work on you, but I have to treat you the same way I would treat an injured person." "Fine, but it might be useless." "Even if it's useless I'll do it. I can't leave it alone like that." "―― I see. My body is made the same way as yours, so it might have some meaning." "Hurry up and give me the money. Just be quiet and stay there. Oh, but don't sleep. You can lie around, but stay up." "Wha―― Shiki, that's a really absurd order." "It's absurd but do it. I've heard your bodily functions weaken when you sleep. I think if you sleep with open wounds, your immune system will get weak and your wound will get even worse. Sleeping will only help your tiredness, not heal your wound. So for now, at least don't sleep until I get back." "Really? Okay, I'll do that Shiki." Arcueid smiles happily. ―― As expected, Arcueid's thought process is completely a mystery. "―― Um, why are you smiling?" "Because you're reliable, Shiki." "--" I say nothing and hold out my hand. Arcueid pulls her wallet out of her skirt and hands it to me. "I'll be right back." I turn away from Arcueid and head out of the room. As I go outside I notice something in the kitchen. "Food." On the table is something less than a meal and more like food― something less like food and more like ingredients, you might say it's something "which appears edible". ―― I guess this is why she was in the kitchen. "―――――― Idiot." Arcueid said she doesn't eat regular food. So I don't even have to think who this food was for. "Damn itwhat's with her?" I'm getting very irritated. I'm getting so irritated, so I decide to hurry up and get something to treat her as fast as possible. Although I say first-aid, the only things which come to mind are things like restraining bandages or painkillers. But it's still better than nothing. Even if it's a small thing, if it's something, then it's not zero. Believing that, I buy whatever I can think of. "Hey, that tickles." "――――――" I ignore Arcueid's voice and fasten the gauze as carefully as I can. The wound on her stomach wasn't really large. Arcueid said herself most of it is healed on the outside. But there are still four golf ball-sized black holes from the fangs of the crocodile. It might actually be bad for a wound this big, but considering the possible infection, I apply some disinfectant. I put gauze over the wound after that and carefully wrap it around in bandages. "Ahahaha, quit it. You're too good." Arcueid is laughing cheerfully. "――――" I ignore her and pin off her bandages. In order to stop the blood flow, I press a little to tighten the bandages around the wound. "Ow. Sheesh, I'm taking points off for that one Shiki." "――――" Whew. For now, I've done all I can. "Well then. I at least made it look good, but how is it? Can you move alright Arcueid?" "Yeah, it doesn't seem like it will get in the way. My insides are still pretty messed up, so I can't move fully anyway." "I see. Well, the rest is up to you. My specialty is slicing apart, not healing." I step away from Arcueid and sit against the wall. "You can sleep now. Sleep will bring your strength back and you'll heal soon right? I'll keep watch so just relax and sleep." "No, sleeping won't really help me regain my strength. You said yourself sleeping only gets rid of tiredness. For me, regaining strength is only a matter of time. By tomorrow I'm sure I will be able to move normally." "Just go to sleep already. You look like you're having trouble even talking." "Yes, but since you're up Shiki, it seems like a waste if I sleep now." Arcueid sits up in bed and talks cheerfully. "Geez." Oh well. There are some things I want to ask as well, so I guess it's alright to keep Arcueid company. "Arcueid. Can I ask about the hotel from yesterday?" "―― That's right. I guess that's going to be our topic, considering us." "Yeah. I just have one question. The guy last nightthe one you called Nrvnqsr― just what the hell is he? I'm being serious here, so please don't say something like he's a magician who can make crocodiles appear from his body." "I won't say that. I think you know this already but he is also a vampire. We call him Nrvnqsr and he is quite an exception. ―― To tell the truth, he isn't someone you could talk to so casually like this." "――――――" So he was a vampire after all. But, for some reasonlike Arcueid sitting in front of me, he doesn't match my image of a vampire either. "So, this Nrvnqsr― what kind of guy is he? You seem to know him or something." "Of course not. I don't have any vampire acquaintances. Knowing them means I'm going to kill them the next instant. This is the first time I ever met a vampire without killing it." "But you guys were talking about a lot of things." "It would be hasty to call him an acquaintance because of that. Nrvnqsr is a famous vampire so no introductions were necessary when we met, that's all. Isn't it natural to know the name of vampires with unusual power and a long history? Among those, Nrvnqsr stands out even more. Despite being one of the oldest vampires, he has neither a castle nor territory and is an eccentric wanderer. The Church has given him a second name, Chaos." "―― Chaos? What's that?" "Literally squirming, squelching chaos. Like various things mixed together in a primordial earth with no one knowing what will fly out―― a meaning I'm guessing from last night." "Not knowing what will fly out――?" "Geez. You saw his body too, Shiki. We spoke of it earlier but aged vampires cannot easily regenerate damage to their bodies. To restore the body after centuries of existence, the weak life of a human isn't enough. So using the simply more superior life forms, wild animals and magic beasts, as raw material, they compose their body. ―― As one of the oldest vampires, Nrvnqsr probably is in a league of his own regarding the sheer amount of beasts he has caught and used for his body." "A league of his ownThings like those black dogs are a part of his body then?" "Exactly. But there is a limit to a human's capacity. Probably only about thirty beasts can be controlled at once. Having more than one illusionary beast such as a magical or phantom beast would overload one's capacity. Putting that into consideration, all of Nrvnqsr's familiars are probably real animals. ―― Yeah, that may be fortunate." ―― I don't quite get the last part but that means there's thirty of those black dogs. "―― No, that can't be right. Black dogs weren't the only things rampaging in the hotel. I think there were things like lions and leopards too." "Right. ―― To be able to bring together thirty animals of the same type is one thing, but for Nrvnqsr to have different beasts in his body truly places the strength of his willpower apart from others. ―― Well, it does seem odd that if he has that sort of power he would only use wild animals. I would have thought he would employ more magical beasts with his sort of willpower" Hmmm. Arcueid descends deep into thought. "Whatever. Anyway, we at least know his weapons are twenty or thirty familiars. ―― So now we can understand why he's called Chaos." "Eh――? His name really isn't Chaos?" "Yeah, most long-lived Dead Apostles don't use their names from their human lives. But they don't make up a new name themselves, the Church assigns them one. They add on names as they find new, special characteristics of the vampire so some of them have names as long as spells." "―― And, I guess the Church must really have hated him to name him Chaos. It would have been enough for one lion to hunt the entire hotel, right? But he let loose all of his beasts to feed, meaning he seems to enjoy such excesses." "――――――" ―― Thirty beasts inside the vampire Nrvnqsr. Just with that, he killed and ate without trace a hundred people at the hotel in thirty minutes. "I can't believe it. He's a complete monster." "Yes. He really is the worst opponent I could have at the moment. He's one of those you never want to meet. But what's worse is that such a guy knows where we are. Even now I'm sure his familiars are watching us." "Wha" "Isn't it obvious? We were saved earlier because the sun rose, but we can't count on that tonight. He knows of this place so he will certainly come to kill us at the height of his power at midnight." "Come to kill us, tonight――?" "Yes, he said so himself." What is this? Hethat man in the black coat is coming tonight? "--" I― don't know what I should say. I should escape. I know that's the wisest decision. But Arcueid is in this condition. Even if she ran away, I don't think she can get away from that monster. No, less about her and more about me. If I stay hereif I stay involved with Arcueid, there's no mistaking the fact I'll face him. He is― dangerous. Clearly put, he isn't sane. More than his body which houses those animals, his eyes are like a machine's. Devoid of even a single emotion. The true eyes of a killer which does whatever it is assigned to do. As one who has experienced his attack, I am sure that without a doubt, he is to be avoided. "--" But, does that mean I should just leave Arcueid here and run away? No matter who she is, she can't move because she protected me. And I can tell her good luck and go home--? "Arcueid, I" "But it's alright. Even Nrvnqsr isn't a problem for you. No matter who it is, you can kill anyone with a single blow." "--Huh?" Arcueid says― something outrageous, as if it was completely ordinary. "Hey---what in the world are you saying?" "What am I saying? You're going to fight with me, right?" Arcueid looks directly at me. Her eyes place all trust in me. But this isn't a joke. I--

*s95
I refuse. I know I have to refuse. No matter how much I think about it, I can't do anything. "Arcueid. Sorry, but I" Am I going to abandon her? It's my fault. Because of Tohno Shiki, she can't move as she needs to. "I" Am I running away? From thatmonster who mercilessly, cruelly, one-sidedly slaughtered all those people? Run away and pretend like I never saw it? After being the only one to survive, I'm just going to run away without any pangs of guilt? "" The lines of death only I can see. Didn't that important person once tell me that I have this power because there would be a time when I would need it? "Shiki?" "―― Yeah, I know. I can't run away by myself." I look up at the ceiling and take a deep breath. Fortunately, that prepares me just a bit for what is to come. "AlrightI'll help you, Arcueid. I think it's my duty to do so as the only one who survived in that hotel."

*s96
I refuse. I can't stand up to that monster. She told me to be her shield and watch over her while she sleeps, but I couldn't even do that well. Even if I were to fight with her, I would probably just get in the way. "Arcueid. Sorry, but I can't. He's too different. Even if I fought him, I wouldn't even be able to scratch him." "What? Really―?" ―― I'm not sure where she gets that from, but she tilts her head as if doubting me. "―― I'm glad you think so highly of me, but I can't do it. Our promise was just for me to watch over you for one night. I don't want to have anything more to do with that monster." "Hmm, it may be too late. Nrvnqsr met you. Even if you were no longer with me, I don't think he would leave you alone." She speaks lightly as if discussing some third party. "Wha--" I blurt out, and then I understand. That vampire Nrvnqsr is the one killing people in this town. There's no reason for him to leave me alone once I saw his face. "But I am faster than Nrvnqsr. He cannot move during the day, and you're right in front of me, so it's overwhelmingly in my favor." "―― What do you mean?" "Oh, nothing. I was just thinking if you are going to run away, I would just kill you here." Arcueid smiles as she jokes around, but she also seems serious. "U――――, gh." Her smile doesn't fade. ―― She really seems intent on coercing me. "―――― You devil." ―― I'm trapped. If I'm going to be attacked either way, then there's no other choice but to help Arcueid. I look up at the ceiling and take a deep breath. Fortunately, that prepares me just a bit for what is to come. "Okay, I'm ready. ―― Come to think of it, there was no running away from the time I met you. Coming this far, I guess I have no choice but go all the way."

*s97
"Then, it's decided. It's alright, Shiki. With your skills, you'll have no problem killing him." Arcueid states this outrageous thing with a straight face. ―― Well, I'm not as optimistic as she is, but I've got no choice. "The question is how I'll act to do that. I froze as soon as I looked into his eyes at the hotel, so I think all I can do is to approach him from behind so he won't notice me and then get him somehow." "Oh, that. That was just because your will is weak, Shiki. Nrvnqsr's Mystic Eyes are nothing special, so if you just discard your doubts, you should be able to deflect his gaze even if you look right into his eyes." "――――" Arcueid casually mentions it, but I'm still nervous. "―― No, I'd better not plan on doing something I've never done. I'm going to approach him from behind and cut the 'lines' on his limbs. That ought to take away his freedom of movement, and--" "--If you do that, Shiki, you will die." "Eh--?" "You say the question is how you'll act. That's not right. The real question is how you'll kill." "--That's true, but―" "Shiki, you are about to fight a monster called a vampire, so throw away your human morality, even if it's just for tonight. They'll only weigh you down in the crucial moments." "--I understand that much. He's a monster, so that's why I wanted to help you stop him." "No, you don't understand. Cut off his limbs? Don't do something so suicidal. If you've got the time to cut off his limbs, first cut off his life. Nobody else can but you. Listen to me and don't give Nrvnqsr the chance to retaliate. The difference in your offensive abilities is just too great; if you miss your first strike, you've got no chance of winning whatsoever." Arcueid's eyes are unforgiving of any denial. ---It's true. It's exactly as she says. If I take my time cutting his limbs off first, I might find my head being eaten by the mouth of an crocodile as I do so-- "Shiki. Nrvnqsr will come at midnight tonight. That's when we'll---no, when you and I will kill him until he can be killed no further. Not how to act. But how to kill, think only about that." Arcueid's savage eyes are staring straight at me. She is---really angry. Angry that I still hold such naive notions. "---I understand. I won't hesitate. I'll take out his 'point of death' in a single strike. That's what I should do, right, Arcueid?" "――――" Arcueid doesn't answer. I suppose her silence indicates agreement. "---But where should we wait? Bystanders are going to get killed like back at the hotel if we wait here in these apartments. Shouldn't we change our location?" "---Yes. I think the park will be suitable. No one's there late at night--and if anyone happens to pass by, it's their own bad luck." Saying that, Arcueid turns her back to me. "What's wrong? If you've got something to say, then say it. I've decided to help you, so I'm willing to take risks." "―― It's useless. You haven't used the word 'kill' even once. At this rate, you'll just hesitate at the last moment and be killed." "---That's not true. He's a monster who's eaten over a hundred people. There's no way I'd hesitate to kill him." "" Arcueid gives a small sigh. "---If I controlled you, I could make sure you killed Nrvnqsr. I've felt that I wanted to do so for the first time, but I also felt that I didn't want to for the first time. It's kind of like a big contradiction." ―― Arcueid turns to face me, mumbling something I didn't really understand. "I trust you, Shiki. Let's get Nrvnqsr together." A smile comes over Arcueid's face. But her smile looks really uneasy. The plan itself is unbelievably simple. Just a little before midnight, Arcueid leaves the room and heads towards the park first. Nrvnqsr's familiar---that blue crow, according to Arcueid---should follow her, so I leave the room and go to the park just a bit after she does. Then, I'll hide in a bush where I can see Arcueid, and wait for Nrvnqsr to arrive. While Arcueid keeps his attention, I approach him from behind and cut his 'line of death' ---Arcueid stands absent-mindedly in the middle of the park. I hide in a bush about twenty meters away. "――――" The park is empty. It's ten minutes before midnight. Arcueid has her head tilted up, watching the blue moon above her. "――――" I grip the knife tightly. Arcueid said that Nrvnqsr will definitely come. So all I have to do is get behind him, approach him without making too much noise, and then cut his 'line' in one breath. "Haa--ahh." I try taking a deep breath. My body is moving just fine. Except my fingers gripping the knife. They are tight and immobile, as if not part of my body. "--" Maybe I'm nervous. That the vampire called Nrvnqsr will come again. That I'll have to confront that monster again. "--" Or, that I have to kill him soon. *pant* My breathing speeds up. My heart pounds, as if it's not a part of my body. "Calm down--he isn't even here yet." That's right. The target has yet to arrive. I'm beginning to worry I won't even be able to move my feet by the time Nrvnqsr arrives at this rate. "Arcueid― aren't you scared?" I stare at the white girl vacantly looking up at the moon. She doesn't look uneasy at all. Her face looking up at the moon comes down. At the same time-- "---It seems I have kept you waiting, Princess of the True Ancestors." A heavy voice, like rusted iron. "--!" That's why Arcueid looked down. More than five meters away from her, and more than ten meters away from me, a man in a black coat appears like a ghost--- "Yes. I've been waiting for quite some time, Nrvnqsr Chaos. Or would you prefer I call you Fabro Rowan? Sounds classier." Arcueid's voice reaches me through the wind. "---Impressive. I would never have dreamed anyone would call me by the name I went by while I was still a human. Just what one would expect of our Executioner. I suppose you have long found out all there is to know about the current Twenty-Seven Ancestors of the Dead Apostles." I can hear Nrvnqsr's reply clearly as well. "-Hahh." My breathing grows louder. Arcueid is drawing Nrvnqsr's attention. This is my only chance. I take my glasses off through sheer willpower. "---!" I hold the knife in my right hand, pressing it against my chest. ―― A white weapon. Now, with this, I'm going to "dismantle" that man-eating monster--

*s98
---Thump. Right next to me, I feel someone's heartbeat. My eyes and ears don't seem to be working, but I know quickly that it is Arcueid. ――― Thump. My own heartbeat. Maybe it's because of the terror I've never felt before combined with being on the verge of death. Black. I feel like this thick blood which was hiding somewhere is now surging through my body. --Thump. Even though Arcueid's body is cool to the touch, she has the definite warmth of a living being. Just being held like this calms my once raging heart. ――――― Thump. My heart beats stronger. Blood containing a strong will that seems to not be mine circulates through my body. But that's odd. How can blood that's not mine stay hidden within me for so long? "Investigators believe the cause of Takada Youichi's motorcycle accident was a malfunction in the brake pedal which occurred while he was descending a steep hill. Fortunately, no one was killed in the accident." ---A news caster's voice flows from the speaker. ―― That voice wakes me from my slumber. "Where---am I?" A large room I don't recognize. "―― Huh, this is" I take that back. I do recognize this place. I've been in this room once before. "It's Arcueid's room." I am lying in bed covered by sheets. It's about past noon. Arcueid doesn't seem to be anywhere in the room and uninteresting news fills the air. "―― Where did Arcueid go?" And, I sense someone's presence in the kitchen. "In the kitchen?" I get out of bed Curious, I check my stomach for wounds but it's perfectly healed. "―――" I touch it timidly. If I itch it, I feel the scratch. If I pinch it, it hurts. It looks like that black blubbery thing has really become part of my body. "―― Well." For now, I can't comment much on it. More importantly, I have to ask Arcueid about what happened in the hotel. "Hey, Arcu―" "Next on the news. A massive number of people went missing in the early morning hours at a hotel in southern Minamiyashirogi city." "-" I stop dead in my tracks. My eyes become glued to the newscaster on the television set. "One hundred and three people staying at the hotel are still unaccounted for. Furthermore, bloodstains can be seen within the hotel and the police are beginning to suspect that they were involved in some kind of a crime." "Whatare you saying? Bloodstains? It wasn'tsomething that small and cute." The newscaster reads off the script with a disinterested tone. The screen switches to the scene of the hotel I stayed at earlier and then a listing of the names of the 103 missing people. Of course neither my nor Arcueid's name are on the list. "Furthermore, a large amount of wild animal hair was found within the hotel. It is presumed that the hair is connected with the suspect in some way. Some of the confirmed hair samples appear to be from a large breed of dog, wolves, and there was also evidence of a bear. There were numerous different hair samples found on the scene. Ridiculously, what appeared to be shark bites were also reported from the scene" Click. I switch off the television set. "" A hundred people. About a hundred people back then. In just half an hour, they were all brutally killed. Blood stains? Unaccounted for? How can you say that when you have that much information. I understand completely. Everyone staying in the hotel was killed by those incomprehensible beasts and devoured without a trace. "Ugh" I resist the urge to throw up. I can't allow myself to vomit when I recall each and every event which occurred last night. Such a petty sympathy would set me lower than a filthy pig. For me, the only one who escaped death in that hotel, I won't allow anything else other than hatred for the one behind it all. A hundred people. A hundred people― killed without even leaving their bodies behind, only blood. The face of the man in the black coat surfaces in my memory. I don't know who he is. But it is no mistake to think he's behind everything that happened. Is my heart still numb? Right now, hatred wins out over fear and disgust. Or maybeeven the feelings whirling inside my chest are just another kind of fear. "That's justridiculous." I grit my teeth. I don't know if it is regret or fear, or maybe an unpleasant revulsion. But just recalling the face of the man in the black coat makes me want to break something, and irritates me "You're awake Shiki?" Arcueid pokes her head out of the kitchen. "Oh." "What is it? Making such a scary face, did something happen?" Arcueid speaks lightly as if nothing happened at all. "―――――" The feelings which were welling forth inside me until just now disappear. "Arcueid, you---shouldn't you be asleep right now? It's the middle of the day." "That's true, but there's no way I could sleep while your condition wasn't stable. ―― And I was thinking I slept yesterday so it's your turn today." "A---yeah. Thanks." For some reason, I feel embarrassed and look away. ―― Even though she's not human, she is really attractive. "A-Anyway, Arcueid. Why did I sleep in your room? That man in the black coat you called Nrvnqsr― What exactly is he?" "You're here because I brought you here. Shiki, you lost consciousness in that hotel hallway." "---I remember that vaguely. But, why did that Nrvnqsr guy leave? He seemed to be saying something terrible." "That's because the sun was rising. By the time you and I had left the hotel, it was above the horizon. You remember that vampires lose their power in sunlight, right?" She speaks like she's talking about a third party, but she's a vampire herself. "Arcueid, you say that― but doesn't that go for you too? That is---you said after I killed you, you became weak right? Did your body recover a little?" "Yes, thanks to you. I'm feeling better than I was yesterday. I'm finally able to move my arms and legs around too." ? Finally able to move her arms and legs around― Don't tell me-- "Wait a second, Arcueid. You mean, you weren't able to move around fully before――!?" "Huh, I didn't mention it? Most of my nerves weren't connected yet, so I was moving them using my willpower rather than physically." "―――" She didn't say. II never thought about or even noticed her precarious state. ―― I remember how Arcueid bit her lip regretfully when that blue crow arrived. I think at that time she---really must have been frustrated she couldn't move no matter how much she wanted. That's why she just stood there, even though she wanted to. "―― I― see. So how much have you recovered now?" "Lets see― I can at least move my body. My body will be fine by tonight. But I'm not able to gain back the power I used when I regenerated myself so it doesn't change my weakened state." Her face is expressionless as she speaks these words. "―― I see. Even if it's only little by little, I'm glad you're getting better." I sigh from heart-felt relief. "Oh? What's wrong, Shiki? And just a little earlier you were calling me a monster." "Idiot, I still think you are. But, that's something else. I just wanted to thank you for helping me." "Eh? I saved you, Shiki?" Arcueid's eyes widen in surprise. It seems she wasn't even aware of it. "―― Yeah. I have a few problems with your method, but you did save me. So it's a little late but thanks. If you weren't there, I would've joined that list of 103 names." "ThanksIt wasn't really anything. I'm the reason you met Nrvnqsr, so you don't have to feel like you owe me." "Maybe, but the truth is that you saved me. Since you did, I want to thank you." "But if I didn't make you watch over me, you never would have been involved in all that. I'm the one messing up your everyday life. So wouldn't it be more appropriate for you to hate me rather than be indebted to me?" "―― Well, certainly I do think you're a big bother. But you know, in the end I think I have to take responsibility for my actions. ―― A long, long time ago someone taught me this. She said whatever happens around me, I have to stick with things I started to the very end. While it seems quite natural, I am a supporter of that idea." Which is why I don't hate Arcueid. I just feel like I'm involved in something pretty bothersome. "Oh. Now that you mention it, I did say I needed a shield because you killed me. So I guess I don't have to apologize for involving you in such things." "Right. The situation I'm in is my own fault." "Your fault, huh. Hm, I think you have bad luck, Shiki. If only you killed some other girl than me, things never would have ended up like this." "―― Hey." In the first place, you can't just assume I would kill someone other than you, Arcueid. I've only felt like that, stalked and killed only once, only Arcueid. ―― Or I want to think she would be the only one. "Ah." "Hm? Did you remember something you forgot?" "No, that's not it. ―― I never really thought about it before, but I just wondered why I wanted to kill you." Arcueid frowns as she looks at me. ―― Well, it's a natural reaction. I, the one who killed Arcueid, is saying that he doesn't know why he killed her. "There's no reason at all, right? Because you're just a born killer Shiki." "--Eh?" Hold on. What, did, this, woman, just say about me? "You seemed really used to it when you attacked me. You rang the doorbell, put your hand through the door as it opened, and entered. "While I was still off guard with surprise, you killed me with your first strike, and just finished off by slicing me into piecesYeah, your surprise attack was perfect. How perfect was it? A painting of you from that time would have been an unparalleled masterpiece, that's how perfect it was." "Th" "But no matter how superb a killer, no matter how excellent your technique, the victim this time was a poor choice. I don't know how many people you killed until now, but I think it was time for you to be caught when you chose me as your prey." "Th, th-" "'Th-th-th'? What's with that scary face all of a sudden? If you want to say something it's better just to say it. We've never held anything back between us, right?" That may be true. I nod and motion her to come near me with my hand. "Hm? A secret?" Arcueid approaches excitedly. I bring my mouth close to her ear and clearly state what I want to say. "―― You know, Arcueid―" "Yeah, what?" Okay, ready― "THAT'S NOT IT AT ALL, YOU IDIOT!!" Idiot, diot, iot, ot――― My shout echoes through the room. I strike her eardrums with full power, not holding back one bit. "Ow―― owie―――" Arcueid exaggeratingly covers her ears. "I'm ticked off now! What are you doing all of a sudden Shiki!?" "I'm the one who should be angry! I was wondering why you were asking me all those impossible things, but now I understand!" "Eh? Understand what――?" "About you asking me to be a shield against a monster and watching over you because you think I'm some crazed killer! ―― Geez, you're unbelievably mistaken. You thought so highly of me because of that. Look, I'll tell you right now. I'm not a killer or a homicidal maniac. Youyou were the first person I killed." Arcueid's mouth hangs open. ―― Damn it, she really does seem totally surprised. "No way. It was your first time yet you were that skilled――!?" "―― Yeah. Certainly I do have the strange eyes but I still lived an honest life. I never even thought once of using these "lines" to kill people." "But--then why did you kill me? You never even saw me before." "I don't know why either. I just became so fixated when I saw you on the street--when I came to, I had already, sliced you into pieces" In this room. Without reason, without purpose. "--I see." ―― Yeah, I see. I don't have any right to be angry at Arcueid. Even if she's alive right now and isn't human. The truth is, I killed her with my own hands. "Why are you all quiet again? What do you mean Shiki?" "――――― I, I'm sorry―― I have to― apologize――" Whydid I conveniently forget such an important thing? "--Sorry. I'm sorry, Arcueid. I, Tohno Shiki killed you. More than anything else― I should have apologized for that from the very beginning" ―― There really is something wrong with me. It's only natural she mistook me for a killer. Because, I don't even understand that impulse myself. So, maybe, Tohno Shiki might be a real killer--. "The reality is I killed you. SoI have to accept my sin and punishment. A killer like me, can't mix in with the rest of society." Not realizing such an important thing until now is just too cowardly. No matter what Arcueid is--I am someone who kills for no reason. "I see. Then you really don't understand why yourself, Shiki." ―― I nod silently. "Then you didn't feel any enjoyment either? ―― Yes, certainly there are those killers for whom killing is like breathing, but you are really normal Shiki." "―― That's right. At least I try to be." "No, you are incredibly normal. Then I was the only one you wanted to kill?" "―― Yeah. Other than you, I never felt like that before." "I see, then there's no problem. You're not a killer, Shiki." She says this lightly, almost dismissingly. "I don't think you have to receive any punishment. By chance, I was the one you wanted to kill and worse, you were equipped with this unparalleled killing technique. But luckily I am a vampire so no one died, right? So you don't need to be troubled so much. I don't think you have to worry about those morals of human society." "Right now, the only ones who can condemn you are me, the victim, and you, yourself." "That may be so, but it doesn't change the fact I killed you." Right. Even if there is no punishment, the sin will never disappear. "Of course. Even now I still resent it, so it would be troubling if you just forgot. But you know, Shiki. If you feel that way and will always regret it, then I don't think there will be a problem." But, that's just sugar-coating it. "Shiki. There really are people who will not sell their souls to the devil even if they hated the world. Like― someone so honest they could apologize to a vampire. So I think it's alright. No matter what people say and no matter how much you say you're notyou can still stay in the world you want to live in." "--" ―― I'm speechless. How can youhow can you smile and say that to the person who killed you? "Ar―― cueid" "Come on, we have a much more troublesome problem to worry about. Now that you are up Shiki, I want to continue our conversation from before." ―― That's right. More important than my own situation, I have to know about Arcueid and---what happened at that hotel. "―― That's right. Arcueid. Can I ask about the hotel from yesterday?" "Fine, but we don't have to stay standing. Shiki, if your body isn't quite fully adjusted, maybe you should lie down." "Idiot. You're the one who should be lying down. Isn't daytime hard for you? Don't worry about me, lie down and we can talk." "It's okay― I finally have a chance to talk to you so it would be a waste if it wasn't face-to-face." ―― Arcueid smiles faintly, and looks directly at me. "―― Well, if you say you're fine then I don't care either way." After briefly looking away, I sit on the bed. Arcueid imitates me and sits on a sofa. "Well, I'll ask then. The guy last nightthe one you called Nrvnqsr― just what the hell is he? I'm being serious here, so please don't say something like he's a magician who can make crocodiles appear from his body." "I won't say that. I think you know this already but he is also a vampire. We call him Nrvnqsr and he is quite an exception. ―― To tell the truth, he isn't someone you could talk to so casually like this." "――――――" So he was a vampire after all. But, for some reasonlike Arcueid sitting in front of me, he doesn't match my image of a vampire either. "So, this Nrvnqsr― what kind of guy is he? You seem to know him or something." "Of course not. I don't have any vampire acquaintances. Knowing them means I'm going to kill them the next instant. This is the first time I ever met a vampire without killing it." "But you guys were talking about a lot of things." "It would be hasty to call him an acquaintance because of that. Nrvnqsr is a famous vampire so no introductions were necessary when we met, that's all. Isn't it natural to know the name of vampires with unusual power and a long history? Among those, Nrvnqsr stands out even more. Despite being one of the oldest vampires, he has neither a castle nor territory and is an eccentric wanderer. The Church has given him a second name, Chaos." "―― Chaos? What's that?" "Literally squirming, squelching chaos. Like various things mixed together in a primordial earth with no one knowing what will fly out―― a meaning I'm guessing from last night." "Not knowing what will fly out――?" "Geez. You saw his body too, Shiki. We spoke of it earlier but aged vampires cannot easily regenerate damage to their bodies. To restore the body after centuries of existence, the weak life of a human isn't enough. So using the simply more superior life forms, wild animals and magic beasts, as raw material, they compose their body. ―― As one of the oldest vampires, Nrvnqsr probably is in a league of his own regarding the sheer amount of beasts he has caught and used for his body." "A league of his ownThings like those black dogs are a part of his body then?" "Exactly. But there is a limit to a human's capacity. Probably only about thirty beasts can be controlled at once. Having more than one illusionary beast such as a magical or phantom beast would overload one's capacity. Putting that into consideration, all of Nrvnqsr's familiars are probably real animals. ―― Yeah, that may be fortunate." ―― I don't quite get the last part but that means there's thirty of those black dogs. "―― No, that can't be right. Black dogs weren't the only things rampaging in the hotel. I think there were things like lions and leopards too." "Right. ―― To be able to bring together thirty animals of the same type is one thing, but for Nrvnqsr to have different beasts in his body truly places the strength of his willpower apart from others. ―― Well, it does seem odd that if he has that sort of power he would only use wild animals. I would have thought he would employ more magical beasts with his sort of willpower" Hmmm. Arcueid descends deep into thought. "Whatever. Anyway, we at least know his weapons are twenty or thirty familiars. ―― So now we can understand why he's called Chaos." "Eh――? His name really isn't Chaos?" "Yeah, most long-lived Dead Apostles don't use their names from their human lives. But they don't make up a new name themselves, the Church assigns them one. They add on names as they find new, special characteristics of the vampire so some of them have names as long as spells." "―― And, I guess the Church must really have hated him to name him Chaos. It would have been enough for one lion to hunt the entire hotel, right? But he let loose all of his beasts to feed, meaning he seems to enjoy such excesses." "――――――" ―― Thirty beasts inside the vampire Nrvnqsr. Just with that, he killed and ate without trace a hundred people at the hotel in thirty minutes. "I can't believe it. He's a complete monster." "Yes. He really is the worst opponent I could have at the moment. He's one of those you never want to meet. But what's worse is that such a guy knows where we are. Even now I'm sure his familiars are watching us." "Wha" "Isn't it obvious? We were saved earlier because the sun rose, but we can't count on that tonight. He knows of this place so he will certainly come to kill us at the height of his power at midnight." "Come to kill us, tonight――?" "Yes, he said so himself." What is this? Hethat man in the black coat is coming tonight? "--" I― don't know what I should say. I should escape. I know that's the wisest decision. But Arcueid is in this condition. Even if she ran away, I don't think she can get away from that monster. No, less about her and more about me. If I stay hereif I stay involved with Arcueid, there's no mistaking the fact I'll face him. He is― dangerous. Clearly put, he isn't sane. More than his body which houses those animals, his eyes are like a machine's. Devoid of even a single emotion. The true eyes of a killer which does whatever it is assigned to do. As one who has experienced his attack, I am sure that without a doubt, he is to be avoided. "--" But, does that mean I should just leave Arcueid here and run away? No matter who she is, she can't move because she protected me. And I can tell her good luck and go home--? "Arcueid, I" "But it's alright. Even Nrvnqsr isn't a problem for you. No matter who it is, you can kill anyone with a single blow." "--Huh?" Arcueid says― something outrageous, as if it was completely ordinary. "Heywhat in the world are you saying?" "What am I saying? You're going to fight with me, right?" Arcueid looks directly at me. Her eyes place all trust in me. But this isn't a joke. I--

*s99
―― No, it's too early. Nrvnqsr just arrived. A little more---until his attention is focused more on Arcueid, I can't launch a surprise attack. "Don't get it wrong, Nrvnqsr. The Dead Apostles are not a group of twenty-seven, but of twenty-eight. You do not recognize 'The Serpent' as one of your own?" "Of course. His ideals differ from ours. He is a vampire, but he does not hold to the meaning of being a vampire. Consequently, we do not accept him as one of us." "But, we are old friends. I believe I understand him more than the other Dead Apostles." "―― I see. Come to think of it, you are like 'The Serpent' as well, as you are unlike the other vampires too. Since you are both heretics, you must share common interests." "Wrong. Heresy is isolated therefore it is heresy. Just because we both are separated from the flock doesn't mean we comprehend one another." "Really? Coming as far as this country to pursue me, I think you guys are similar." "Do not be ridiculous. You are the one capricious one. Your purpose is to execute Dead Apostles, so why do you persistently pursue the Serpent of Akasha. The 'Serpent's' poison is not something the Princess of the True Ancestors should be persistent about." ―― Nrvnqsr's voice gets slightly louder. Arcueid's taunting must be working. Nrvnqsr is looking only at his enemy Arcueid. ---What do I do now?

*s100
―― Still, still too early. There's about ten meters in between me and Nrvnqsr. I need a more definite opening before I can draw close without him realizing me. "--" I gulp. A little morea little more, something "―― I do not understand." Muttering. As if speaking to the moon above, Nrvnqsr mutters aloud. "It is displeasing to be faced by such unsightly enmity, but I cannot think this is one of the Princess's familiars. Is that just trash?" "--! Shiki, run away!" Arcueid's composed voice. "――― Eh?" But, I can't understand in time. My legs start to sink in something. The firm ground beneath me is like quicksand. "Ah--" The ground is full of something pitch-black. My body collapses. My ankles which sunk into the black puddle are attached to nothing. "--" I fall with a splash into the puddle. ―― There's no bottom. This black puddle transforms into a mouth of a large animal and compresses my body-

*s101
Nrvnqsr is looking only at Arcueid. My chance is only during this instant. Gripping my knife, I crouch down. With everything I have, I run towards Nrvnqsr. All his senses are directed toward Arcueid. Even I, who is not in this conversation, can tell Nrvnqsr is only looking forward. His back looks defenseless, not knowing I will dismantle it in a few seconds. I can do it. I feel it. Without a doubt, I can kill him. "" I run. Only a matter of steps before I can reach his back with my knife. His back. His defenseless back. There's no mistake; he does not sense me. "" One more step. Then it's all over. "--Eh?" I stop. What? What― is his body--!? "Nowhere." Nowhere. Nowhere, nowhere, nowherenowherenowherenowhere――! There's not a single "line" anywhere! Impossible, no such "life" is possible Thro, b. Headache. My fingers gripping the knife tremble. After a stab of pain in my brain, I see a single black "point" on Nrvnqsr's back. "--!" There. That should be where his fatal flaw is. ―― There's something wrong with it being a point rather than a line, but anywayI'll stab him there! I take a lunging step. The knife in my right hand races towards his "point". "--Eh?" Right before my hit connects, the points along his back multiply rapidly. One. Two. Three. Four. Five, Eight, Nine, Ten, Twenty-- Eighty, One Hundred, Two Hundred, Three Hundred, Four Hundred--! "--!?" ―― This― isn't right. This doesn't feel like his "death". These are more like heterogeneous aggregation. HisHis body, what the hell is it? "Shiki!" ―― Arcueid's voice. No, I don't have time to think now. His back is right there. Right now, I can just pick any one of his "points" and it will be over. "There!" I bring my knife down as I yell. However, before then, Nrvnqsr's back rises up like a balloon. Pop. A black dog appears from his back as if emerging from a black sea. "Wha!?" The black dog shoots forth like a missile. "!" I slice its "line" with my knife. But, it's just a "line". Only the dog's legs are cut off. Its trajectory does not stop. "Gah!" Whud! The black dog rams its head into my stomach. "-Ggh!" What strength. I fly back several meters and get pushed down on the ground. The black dog then tries to bite into my neck. "Ha―― aa! I pierce the dog's right abdomen with my knife. My knife enters the black dog's "Point of Death" as easily as going through air. The black dog's movements stop. In that instantits body becomes a black fluid and pours over me. "!?" Covered in the black fluid, I can't stand up. "Whyyou!" I can't get it off. As if sewn to the ground, I can't move. "Hmph. It seems something has happened behind me." I hear Nrvnqsr's voice. Stretched out against the ground, I look towards Nrvnqsr and Arcueid. "Your familiar? But, how unfortunate. Those who enter my domain will be recognized and attacked by one of us even if I do not notice. There can be no surprise attacks against me." "―― It seems so. You weren't even looking at anything but me, yet you still reacted to the danger behind you. That is the strength of a collective, is it not, Nrvnqsr Chaos?" Arcueid narrows her eyes slightly and walks toward Nrvnqsr. "Interesting. Your are so weak you cannot even use your Marble Phantasm, yet you still challenge me?" "There's no need. It can't be helped, even if I am fighting a Dead Apostle. For someone like youthese claws will be enough, Nrvnqsr Chaos." A short laugh comes up. "Fool. Realize your folly, Arcueid Brunestud!" Nrvnqsr raises an arm. His coat ruffles like a cape and countless animals fly forth. Grrrrrrrrr. With a thunderous roar, three beasts run towards Arcueid like bullets. Not anything like black dogs, but three giant leopards larger than Nrvnqsr himself, like large demonic silhouettes. "--" Arcueid can't move. Three leopards run, cracking the bricks under them just by running. They're far faster than Arcueid, who is trying to run away. The three beasts pounce towards Arcueid. It's over quickly. In an instant, the three leopards' bodies are cut in half and fall to the ground. "What?" Nrvnqsr's voice booms. Arcueid is silent. From there, she moves to attack him. "!" Beasts emerge from Nrvnqsr's body. The instant it emerges, the lion's head is grabbed and torn apart from its body. The leopard is killed the instant it attacks Arcueid by getting pierced by her punch through its head. The tiger is torn apart like clay. Everything following them suffers the same fate. The same with the flying eagle and the giant grizzly bear. The same with the shark swimming in the ground. The same with the ridiculously large elephant. In the end, they can't even stop her, and turn back into a black, sticky fluid. "Wha―" Nrvnqsr tries to escape. Arcueid swings her claws. After the sound of ripping flesh, Nrvnqsr's body is split in two from the neck down. "Gaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhh!!" Roaring in pain, Nrvnqsr leaps away from Arcueid. Split from the neck to the waist, he's lost over half his body. Splat. The rest of his body falls at Arcueid's feet. "" This isn't a fight. ―― What about Arcueid saying she was only able to move? The beasts Nrvnqsr let out weren't weak. Those lions and tigers, just one of them can tear a car into scraps. And that grizzly bear could have torn a tank apart with it's uncontrolled violence. But such beasts were torn apart by Arcueid, and Nrvnqsr himself is half dead. "Ha" It almost seems like a joke. If it was this easy, maybe it would have been better if I wasn't here from the start "GA―― AH, aaaaa――!" Nrvnqsr keeps retreating as if to escape. She might be tired― Arcueid walks towards Nrvnqsr slowly. Panting. I can hear heavy breathing. ―― It belongs to Arcueid. Ragged, painful breathing. Why is that? Arcueid's breathing sounds more painful than Nrvnqsr's, who is torn in half. "--It is quite unbelievable. Weakened as you are, you still have that much power. As expected from the executioner prepared by the True Ancestors. ―― Do not face the white vampire princessIt seems the warnings of others were correct." Nrvnqsr's voice isn't dimmed at all. I feel, a horribly sinking sense of despair. Arcueid tries to catch her breath as she slowly draws near Nrvnqsr. "But, I never expected to defeat you with only ten or twenty of myself in the first place." "Enough boasting. You can't kill me with any amount of such familiars, and I have cut off half your body. No matter what, you have no chance of winning." "HahMy familiars have all been killed, but you seem to be mistaken." "?" "I do not carry familiars, nor do I use them. All those things you fought were truly me. ―― It is quite unpleasant to be considered similar to the other mongrels who capture other living things to repair their damaged flesh." "You should have been able to tell with a glance if you had not been weakened. Use your golden Mystic Eyes and see. Can you see it? The chaos of the 666 "beasts" inside my body---" Splash. Something moves quickly at the edge of my vision. "A" Behind Arcueid. The half of Nrvnqsr's body which was cut off by Arcueid is shaking. It rises up in a large clot and shoots toward Arcueid. "Arcueid, behind you!" "Shiki?" Arcueid turns around. But, she doesn't make it. The half of Nrvnqsr's body lying on the ground becomes countless large serpents which attack Arcueid from behind. "Cr" The large serpents wrap around Arcueid and return to a black fluid. Arcueid is pinned to the ground like me, but the pressure is hundreds of times worse. "Wh, whatno way――!?" As she is pushed down, Arcueid tries to escape. "It is useless. You should understand what that is, Princess of the True Ancestors." "―――!" Arcueid's face lights up in pain and surprise. The remaining half of Nrvnqsr raises its voice almost as if howling. "Let him that hath understanding count the number of the beast: for it is the number of a man, and his number is 666---Haha, are you pleased with the chaos within my body, Arcueid Brunestud?" "Are you sane――!? A human body― having more than three hundred factors compressed in something as small and closed-in as a human shape, this is just like" "Indeed, no different from the Primordial Sea. I am not making my body up with other animals. I merely use the factors called 'animals' as my body, mixing them like mud." "I have no such things as familiars. What exists are 666 beastsand lives equal to that number. Ripping my body in half or crushing my head is meaningless. I am one and 666. If you wish to destroy me, you need to destroy 666 lives at once." "―― This can't be―― this is what Chaos means――!?" "Of course. So my alter selves have no concrete existence. When released from this body which is my territory, they will take form as some kind of 'species' for the first time. They have no form of their own from the beginning. You can kill them outside of me, but once they return, they regenerate as a part of my chaos. ―― Though, even I cannot predict what they will become once they emerge. Understanding and controlling this disordered dendrogram is my eternal thesis." The vampire with only half a body gives a boasting, muffled laugh. "That's impossible――! To take in soulsif you encapsulate uncolored conceptualized existences, you yourself will disappear――!" "Indeed. That is why this is not a single person here. The personality of Nrvnqsr already does not exist. We are not a single body, but closer to a limitless collective. ―― Certainly, there is no meaning of existence in such a life. There are already life forms in the deep ocean which can be termed eternal systems. This body will lose its intelligence and become a mere 'specimen' just like them someday." "But, do you not find it magnificent? There are things which swirl inside me, and you do not know what form they will take. This small world is like that of our world in its primal stages. A chaotic space where what will be born is unpredictable. The darkness of chaos just like this planet's dendrogram, while still having the possibility of dramatic change. I wish to know what lies at its culmination before I disappear." "This is why the Church gave me this name. Nrvnqsr Chaos. Equipped with 666 beasts, no longer a vampire but a space which has become chaos, a heretic who broke the taboo." "--!" Arcueid's voice is held off. The black fluid squirms all around her. Even Arcueid's face is already half-covered. "―― That's all. Under such a prison, even you cannot escape. It is a union of five hundred of my parts, the 'Soil of Genesis'. Even were you to be at full strength, you could not hope to destroy it. It is equivalent to destroying a whole continent." Nrvnqsr's remaining half approaches Arcueid slowly. "Many of our brethren have been killed by you. Many have sought to destroy you, only to be destroyed in turn. But, that is all over. I, Nrvnqsr Chaos, will accomplish a great achievement none could perform until now." "--Nrvnqsr. This Reality Marble, who---" "It should be easy to tell. Your nemesis "The Serpent" came to me to teach me, but not the current one from this generation. Before you killed him, he bequeathed upon me the method of making this 'cage'." "--" I can't hear Arcueid's voice anymore. Looking, her mouth is covered in the black fluid. "But 'The Serpent' is also a tragedy. What was once a priest of the Church can't live on just because a Goddess of Death like yourself is chasing after him. If he had lived, he may have devised a means to control the chaos in my body. ―― It certainly must have been regretful not being able to fully utilize such a clear heresy before getting destroyed." "I was a sworn friend of 'The Serpent'. Why you persistently pursue him without tiring, I am very curiousbut, it seems you can no longer speak." The black fluid starts to pin down Arcueid's body. By now, it is no longer Arcueid's collapsed feminine figure, but only a formless mud. "I will make you a part of me, Arcueid Brunestud. Absorbing your amount of will may require great effort, but it will make me the highest rank of vampire. A little pain is like a celebration for the new creation. When that happenseven the professional killers of the abominable Burial Agency will be nothing to fear. I will eradicate all members of that moldy Church." Arcueid's face sinks completely with a sucking sound. Even the lines of her body which I could barely see before have disappeared. At this rate, if I leave Arcueid alone, she'll be absorbed into the black fluid "Whyyou~――!" I "look" at the black fluid covering me. The black lines of death definitely do exist. "Gaahh-!" Resisting the throbbing pain in my head, I run my knife along them. The black fluid becomes like mere water as I slice the lines. "Alright――!" I breathe heavily as I stand up. I have to save her. I have to save Arcueid from that monster. But, how? I can't even get close to Nrvnqsr. Even Arcueidas terrific as she was, she wasn't able to take him. Then if I stand and face him, wouldn't I be killed instantly? I only barely managed to kill one dog; I wouldn't last a second against those other beasts like the lions or leopards. Furthermore, I can see hundreds of "points" on his back. I couldn't fully understand the conversation between Nrvnqsr and Arcueid, but it seems that each one of those beasts are him. Then, if I want to defeat the vampire Nrvnqsr, I will have to kill all the beasts having that "point" "Agh" I can't step forward. No matter whatA human can't step forward toward a monster like that. "Damnit." In the end, once more, I'm trying to save my life and do nothing about someone getting killed "Oh?" I hear a voice. Nrvnqsr's voice is full of contained amusement. No. It's not his voice. I can hear something like the sound of footsteps. "Thiscan't be." The sound is far away. But without a doubt, the sound of light, skipping footsteps is drawing closer. Arcueid said earlier. The park is empty of people at nightand if people pass by, then they are simply out of luck. Far away, I see a small human shape. Some girl I do not know about my own age. "" This isn't good. For her to come here, it means "Run away!" I scream. I scream, forgetting that Nrvnqsr wasn't even paying attention to me or that he might attack me. Yet, the passerby does not stop. Not knowing anything, she casually heads for this place. Half of the vampire in the black coat breathes out in content. "―― My body has just been torn apart. I need more sustenance." His half of a coat squirms like a living thing. "Fortunately, it seems sustenance has arrived." A black beast flies from Nrvnqsr's body. "Sto--!" My voice doesn't reach her. The beast runs like a black wind towards the far-away figure. It's over in an instant. A short scream, the sound of a body hitting the ground. The smell of blood wafting on the air. The black tiger retrieves the human in its mouth. ―― the girl's face is― is no more. Most likely gouged out by the tiger's claws. Too― ruthless. A repulsive, one-sided violence. "Gah!" My head hurts. My throat is starting to dry. My mind starts to compress, and I can only see the enemy in front of me The tiger slithers like a snake into Nrvnqsr's body. It's strange. The corpse of the girl in the tiger's mouth disappears. Yet. --Munch. Crunch. Grind. She's not there, yet I still hear the sound. --Rip. Gorge. Gulp. The sounds are coming from inside the man called Nrvnqsr. The sound of dissolving flesh, shattering bones, the slow chewing of a human "Y--" No mistake. Inside his body, he's eating that person. Nrvnqsr's lips twist in a smile. With that, a switch goes off in my brain. "You fucking bastard--!!!!" I can't think. I just run towards Nrvnqsr. My vision soaks in red. "Feed." A black leopard flies from Nrvnqsr's body. How many times greater than the black dogs are its speed and ferocity? "--" But, I don't care about that. It's a living thing. If it lives, then it's nothing against me. "You're in my way." I stop and say so to the corpse by my feet. The black leopard is lying in four pieces. "I see. You are the one who attacked me from behind earlier." It seems he finally has realized I am here. Emotionless eyes look toward me. Yeah, just like Arcueid said. As long as I don't allow myself to get lost, being stared by him doesn't change anything. "―― Let Arcueid go, monster." "--" "I said, let her go. I'm your opponent. You're nothing with that half body of yours." "--" Without a word. Without a word, the vampire with the black coat looks both Arcueid and I over. "You say you can be my opponent?" "Yes. So I'm saying release her and then hurry up and return your body to normal." "--,, --" His neck moves up and down. It seems― like― he's laughing. "You have taken away the fun. Receive your punishment, human." Nrvnqsr doesn't change. He seems like he will leave Arcueid with half of his body and remain as he is. "I promise you. I will slowly chew you apart alive." Flutter. His remaining arm is lifted. "Such an inferior mental circuit. The price of your arrogance thinking you can face me will be your certain death." Whoosh. A warm wind blows. Scores of beasts emerge from Nrvnqsr's half body. "" The number of beasts emerging isn't ten or twenty. Even if each is not a strong beast, it is close to a hundred of them against a single human like me, and they swarm like ants gathering around a sugar cube. "Wha" I stick my knife into the neck of the black dog before me. The black dog dies as it's 'death' is cut. Instantly, the sound of birds' wings overhead. With a grating sound, the meat of my forehead is taken to the bone. "Ach!" I don't have time to react in pain. At the same time, several black dogs bite my arms and torso from both sides. "You, junk!" Slice. Slice. I stab the "death" of the two dogs in my line of vision. But, it isn't enough. For each one I kill, ten more beasts take its place to rip into my body. "AhAh―" I can't see. I can't see anything. Everything is pitch black. There isn't anything wrong with my eyes. All around methe black beasts envelop me in darkness. "--!!!!!!" Things can't keep going this way. I will die. I won't last five more seconds. My ankles are bit. Blood flows. My body feels like it will fall. If I collapse, it will all be over. They will ravenously feast on my body if I hit the ground. "No" No. That is more fearful than painful. ---Everything is pitch black. I can't see anything. I can't do anything. But, that's why I have to think.

*s102
―― I will bear it for now――! Even if I recklessly attacked Nrvnqsr, these beasts would get in the way. For now I have to bear them and wait for an opening to "Gah--!" I get struck in the back from behind. Did one of the black dogs just ram me with its head? Anyhow, my spine creaksand I can't― breathe. "Ah--" Both of my thighs are punctured by canine teeth. "Haahhh――!" I pierce their foreheads audibly with my knife. The two dogs dissolve like mud, leaving only burning pain behind in my legs. The beasts are not uncontrolled. Even though they could pick me apart in a single instant if they wanted to, they circle themselves around me and come to "feed" one at a time. There, is no opening at all. "Ah――――― h." My body collapses. Not even being able to breathe properly, not even being able to stand from the pain in my legs, I fall flat on my back. "I am quite the fastidious person. Rest assured, there will not even be one of your cells left." I hear a voice. At the same time, a black dome arches over me.

*s103
"--" ―― The main source. If I can do something to Nrvnqsr's main body manipulating the beasts, I might be able to save at least Arcueid-- "AAAAAAAAAH!" I blindly swing my knife. I force my faltering body and run forward. If he hasn't moved as he toys with me, then, he should be standing with his half body ahead of here "!" Nrvnqsr! "Stop your noisemaking, it is unpleasant." His coat wavers. From there, a white horn comes straight at me. "Eh?" Something like antlers― sticks― into my torso. Thud. It's so sharp, it doesn't really hurt. "--" I fall flat on my back. "I am quite the fastidious person. Rest assured, there will not even be one of your cells left." I hear a voice. At the same time, a black dome arches over me.

*s104
"Ah--" A ceiling overhead like a black umbrella. And all around, the glowing eyes of the beasts. Rip. My skin is being ripped. Die. Rip. My flesh is being eaten. Die. Grit. My bones are being scraped. Die. My mind can no longer think of anything. Only, to frantically use my arms to protect my face. My right hand tightens, keeping a firm grip on my knife. Die. I'm being eaten. Strangebeing attacked by this many beasts, they should be able to eat me completely in just one minute, yet they take their time. Die. I'm bleeding too much. My blood and their saliva coat my body. It feelsterrible. Die. I can't see anything outside. Just, complete blackness. Die. Those countless pairs of eyes say it. They say it as they truly eat me only bit by bit. They can't talk, so they speak with their blazing eyes. Die. Hurry up and die. The black dome of beasts chants in unison. "--!" A scream leaks out. But no one is going to help me. ---I'll be killed. Like that person before, I'll be devoured alive. "Ah---a, ah―" No. I don't want that. I don't want to die this way. I don't want to be eaten while being conscious. I don't want to be killed like this. Scary. That's scary. Very scary. Scary, scary, frightening, frightening, frighteningscaryscaryscaryscaryscary "I'll--be killed." Yes, I'll be killed. There's nowhere to run. "I'll be killed― like― this." I'll be torn apart and become a meal for all of them. There's nothing I can do. With my eyes painted vermillion, I start at myself emptily. "Ha. Hahaha, ha." I start to laugh. Because, I don't even know why I'm being killed. Butstill, Tohno Shiki will be killed like this. "You are stubborn. If you break down, it will be easier for you." Ha, haha, ha. He laughs in the distance. Slowly eating me and laughing. Ahit's like my whole body― is dissolving. "" ―― Horrible. Too horrible. This is too horrible. My wounds hurt. They hurt. Hurt a lot. Death is frightening. It's frightening. Very frightening. He's laughing in the distance. Watching me die and laughing. If I strain my ears, I can still hear chewing and the smashing of bones coming from within. Not only did he devour all those people yesterday. And not only did he eat that unknown person. He's trying to eat and kill even me "Gah" Something like claws digs into my chest. It's where the scar from my old wound is. A really painful, frightening, only hateful place. Eight years agothat summer day. Yeah, it really was hateful. There wasn't any room for pain or fear. Yes. I just― hated. Then what is to be done is already decided. If you are going to kill me, then― My whole body is already numb. All that remains is the sensation of the knife I refused to drop in my right hand. Be killedbe killed? Who? By what? "Haha, ha--" I laugh out. Right, that's exactly how it is. Running away is absolutely impossible. Escape is absolutely impossible. There's only one thing to be done. Be killed. Be killed. Definitely, without a doubt, be killed. By nothing else, and by no one else. --He will be killed by me. "Ahahahahahahahahaha!" In place of a yell, I start to laugh like an idiot. Strange. Strangely, I can't stop laughing. Slice. Slice. Slice. Slice. Slice. With each sound, another beast dies. My brain is in agony. All throughout my body: my nerves, my blood vessels, my cells, my blood; everything has gone abnormal. The black dome disappears. I just killed about seventy beasts which were eating my body. "What?" I can hear Nrvnqsr's voice. AlrightI have to stand, or I won't be able to kill any more. I stand up. "" There's no problem. There's not a single place where I'm not wounded, but I can still move around for a while. "Whatdid you--" "Yeah, I understand how you feel, vampire." My brain is on fire. It's similarjust like when I killed Arcueid, I can't even breathe properly. Along with the headache and heat which almost drives me insane, almost enough to make me puke, the world is saturated with death "So you want to kill me, monster?" Then, we have something in common. "Fine. Let's fight to the death, Nrvnqsr Chaos――!" With that, my stiff right hand moves freely. Switching to a reverse grip on my knife, I run towards Nrvnqsr. A bigger beast appears from his body. Finally, he's letting out the big stuff he used for Arcueid. "--" But, they don't last long. No matter how large, fast or brutal they are, they basically cannot kill me unless they touch me. If they try to touch me, I slice whatever part that tries. In the end, it made no difference whether it's a black dog, a lion or a tiger. Two of the large ones collapse and change into black water. To get to Nrvnqsr--there's still some distance left to close in. "How can this be? Those of us even the princess could not eliminateare returning to nothingness." He's― saying something. "I do not understand. What did you do?" I fix my gaze on Nrvnqsr's body. Countless points. If I want to live. If I want to kill him, I have to kill each and every one of them. "―――――" It's probably not possible. StillI can't finish like this. Arcueid, who was swallowed by the black liquid. All of those hundreds of people that were killed. And, this body being almost killed. "――――――!" I grit my teeth. There's no time to speak words of hatred. Unfortunately, moving takes all of my power. I don't have any extra energy to answer Nrvnqsr. No. If I do have that sort of energy, as quickly as possible "Very well. I now recognize you as an obstacle to me." killing this beast-smelling monster would be far better. His black coat opens wide. The vile stench of beasts. The sense of danger before was nothing compared to what it is now. From inside his coat, things come out which I've seen at least once when I was a child. Like this horse with a horn on its forehead, or this huge, winged lizard. Those are troublesome. It's not simple to kill them, because they have very few "parts vulnerable to death". So---I get more serious. Is it because I said "kill"? The pulsing of my blood is painful. My nerves are grinding together. Everything in my body links together to remove that which gets in my way. I slice in half the horned horse along with its horn. I slice the lizard from its back to its lower-right abdomen. "Impossible." I hear that obstacle's voice. Unfortunately, I can't even see properly now. All I can see are those black points and lines. "Scumwhy must I attack a mere human with my full force!?" With a squishy, fleshy sound, Nrvnqsr's half-body returns to its previous human shape. It seems he finally put back the half of his body binding Arcueid. "I will kill you. You will find out that existence far superior to yours exists within me" His arms tear into his own chest. As if ripping apart darkness, he rips into his own chest. From the hole in Nrvnqsr, something bizarre emerges If I have to describe it simply, it's a crab-like spider. A bit bigger than the giant elephant which Arcueid killed. "--" My vision has gone red; I can't see very well. All I can see are their bizarre silhouettes and their "death". My fingers are cold. Maybe I've lost too much blood. My whole body is frigid. But stillmy body isn't screaming. It orders me forward, saying that if I have enough strength to scream, use that energy to kill Nrvnqsr even faster. My spine hurts. My body is cold. My fingers are frozen. Yet, my brain burns with fire. These crab-spider beasts keep crawling out from Nrvnqsr. Nrvnqsr is only a little bit away. These things are in the way of me getting to him. For now, these three. I completely kill those emerged obstacles. "Impossible." As if dizzy, Nrvnqsr moves back. "There is no way someone can destroy all my killing beasts. Such a fact is impossible――! We are immortal. As long as I live, the immortal beasts return to chaos and are rebornso then, why do they return to the original nothingness after only being stabbed by you!?" I walk towards my screaming enemy. Nrvnqsr tries to pull back in retreat, but stops himself. "Unsightly." His previously machine-like eyes finally start to burn with crimson hatred. I understand how he feels. Probably, the killer in Nrvnqsr is ordering himself to retreat. But, the vampire in him does not allow defeat from a mere human. He doesn't understand. He doesn't even let himself withdraw. So, he does not allow himself to even take a single step back. His mind stubbornly doesn't allow him to realize his powerlessness. Another step forward. From here, I can jump and slice his body with my knife. "No, never! My name is Nrvnqsr, the immortal called Chaos of the undecaying vampire race! It is not possible for me to look this unsightly――!" His body starts to form a shape. The body which was only darkness begins to transform. "This body is immortal. I have surpassed death long ago!" His body leaps forward. Not his beasts. Condensing all his remaining beasts to the limit, he transforms himself into the best Beast and moves in to kill me. His speed is as fast as Arcueid's. He reaches out with arms which would pulverize my neck if he contacted me. Dodging that, I cut the 'line' on his arm. As if unable to control his speed, he rushes past me without stopping. ---The distance between us grows once again. ---I feel dizzy. I can't stop shaking. "--What is this?" Nrvnqsr stares at his severed arm in astonishment. "What is this!? Why--why does this severed part not regenerate!? How can such a ridiculous thing be occurring――!? He isn't a magus or a Burier, so how can he destroy me just by cutting me--!?" "How stupid. If you get too concerned over appearances like that, you'll get killed, Nrvnqsr Chaos." I hear a familiar voice near Nrvnqsr. "You!" With bloodshot eyes, Nrvnqsr stares at Arcueid standing elegantly to the side. Oh, I see. When he ceased being only half a body, she became free. "Oh, don't worry about me. Shiki will take care of you. Right now, he would even kill me if I got in the way." A giggling voice. "It's your fault for thinking you should kill him painfully. You should kill your enemy quickly without allowing the opportunity for a counterstrike, right? That was your mistake." "Silence. I do not make mistakes. I still have 560 lives remaining. ―― Just wait. Once I kill him, I will get you once more." "Really? It won't happen, but I'll be waiting." Arcueid doesn't go near him. Nrvnqsr is only looking at me. He's coming. I brace my right hand with my left as I grip my knife. Nrvnqsr crouches. It's the action of a predator preparing to pounce on his prey. "Oh, I forget to tell you one more thing, Nrvnqsr." Her voice flows like the wind before that. "It may be a little late, but he's killed me once before." "What?" This time, it's for real. In his astonishment, Nrvnqsr loses sight of his identity. For a moment, his entranced thoughts flow into my mind like a curse. Is this a nightmare? Kill Arcueid Brunestud? This monster, for whom even the words immortality isn't enough to describe, was killed by that human? No, that cannot be true. But, wait. Hypothetically, if it is true― Then, just which one of us was the pretentious one? "Exactly. It seems the pretentious one is you, Nrvnqsr Chaos." "Kuhuhu, hahahahahahaha!" At the end of hatred and chaos. Nrvnqsr laughs with pleasure from the bottom of his heart. I can't wait any longer. I start running towards my unmoving target. "I see. You are going to kill me, human!" The Beast roars. With one arm, he dashes forth to pierce my heart. His speed is so fast, you can't ask for any more. A simple, efficient, motion to kill me. A motion too beautiful. "--" I slice his outstretched arm. Hundreds of "points of death" are on his body. But, more than that, deep inside of him, in his very center, I can see his "Ultimate Point". It doesn't matter how many lives he has. I am only going to kill the "existence" of Nrvnqsr Chaos. So, it isn't killing Nrvnqsr, but the chaos which is him. I am going to kill one world--- I attack him head-on. A light sound of impact. The knife pierces into his center. Twisting his lips in a grin, the vampire laughs voicelessly. "This can't be." Numbly, The Black Beast starts to crumble from his fingertips. "--You― are my death?" His body temperature rapidly dwindles. The end is instantaneous like a dropping curtain. With this one attack, along with the remaining 560 beasts, Nrvnqsr Chaos is annihilated.

*s105
"I'm---exhausted―" I collapse onto the ground. I fall on my rear and try to keep my body up with my hands. "---Cold." I'm cold. The pain is numbed; it feels almost comfortable. My body is ripped with canine bite marks and beak marks. Well, there's no mistake that I'll probably die like this. "-" I let out a deep breath. I raise my chin and look up at the sky. "-The moon." Only the pretty moon is in the night sky. ―― What is it? It seems awfully familiar― like I saw a dream like this before. "Shiki, are you okay?" Arcueid walks toward me as if nothing happened just now. "―― You― stupid idiot―― If I was okay― I wouldn't be human." I speak and breath haltingly. Even talking is painful, so maybe I shouldn't have responded. "Kk--ah." My consciousness starts to fade. And then, Whack! Arcueid hits me on the head and forcefully returns me to consciousness. "―― What― was that for?" "That won't do. If you sleep with those wounds, you'll definitely end up dying. You can't sleep until we close them." ---Her argument is perfectly just. It's so just, it makes me angry. "―― Arcueid. Can I say what I've always thought from before?" "Hm, what?" "Don't say such unreasonable things, you idiot." I crash onto the ground. ---My consciousness starts to fade. Arcueid is raising a racket, but I don't have any strength to hold my eyes open any longer. It's terriblycold. "Hey, Shiki. You really will die――!" ―― I told you, I'm sleepy. I'll sleep before I die, so I'll wake up in the morning. "Shiki, you mustn't sleep! We have to at least close your wounds and stop the bleeding, otherwise you won't wake up――!" ---Man, she's loud. I'm going to sleep, so just do whatever you want. "Eh, it's okay if I heal you? Why didn't you say that earlier?" After she says this cheerfully, I feel cold fingers, colder than even my body, touch my skin as if in sympathy. "Well, I'm not too happy about using someone else's familiars, but in these circumstances, it can't be helped." ―― I feel like something is being plastered to me. I don't know why, but it feels awfully pleasant-- "As to be expected from the vampire called the primordial sea. Even after the destruction of the source, Nrvnqsr, the familiars still have their regenerative ability―― hm, in this case, all I have to do is give it a little hand. First, let it live on meonce it's back to normal I'll put it back on you, Shiki" The fingers pull away. "I guess this'll do. How is it? It's a non-polar life, so it can adapt itself easily to your body, right? Hey, are you sleeping Shiki?" ---Yeah, I'm asleep. "Oh well. Your house is the mansion on top of the hill, right, Shiki? I'll make sure you get home." ---I look up only at the white moon as I sleep. "―― You really did well, Shiki. And thanks. You really saved me tonight." ―― She thanks me without the slightest hint of heaviness in her words. ―― I can't hear her voice anymore. I fall into a deep sleep without anyone interrupting me this time.

*s106
"I'm---exhausted." I collapse onto the ground. I fall on my rear and try to keep my body up with my hands. My right hand finally lets go of my knife. "---Cold." I'm cold. The pain is numbed; it feels almost comfortable. My body is ripped with canine bite marks and beak marks. ---Well, there's no mistake that I'll probably die like this. "Shiki!" Arcueid's voice. "Run, you're getting targeted!" Arcueid shouts as she dashes towards me. "―――― Eh?" I stare up at the night sky as I sit. There, I see the white moon, and the figure of a blue crow. It screams as it falls straight towards me. It drops down to pierce my brain with its sharp beak. "!" I try and stand up to escape. But, my body is at its limit. I try to stand but only end up collapsing on the ground. Because I fell on my back, I get a disturbingly clear view of the crow. It dives just like a bullet towards my face---and with the sound of sliced flesh, it dies right before my eyes. The blue crow was impaled by a flying nail which looks like a large sword. It had to have come from somewhere above. "――――" I look up at the night sky. There, is the white moon. And, there's someone dressed in black, priest-like garments. "-" The figure stands on a streetlight and stares down at me. Despite just being almost killed, I vacantly think those high-laced boots look really cool. The figure doesn't say anything. The emotionless eyes resemble the sharp moonlight. Resembles― The figurereally resembles Senpai. "――――――" My mind swims. Caaaaaaawww. The crow's death cry. And, I close my eyes quietly. ―― I keep bleeding. In my groggy state, I can hear Arcueid and someone else arguing. "I cannot leave it to you. I will heal him." A horribly hostile voice. "Don't do anything you shouldn't. This is mine, so it doesn't concern you." Arcueid sounds the same too. ―― She sounds the same, but I wish she wouldn't selfishly make me her object. "Yes, this certainly does not concern me right now. However, I do not think you can heal such wounds. All you can do is watch him die. Ordo you intend on making this young man one of your subordinates, Arcueid Brunestud?" "―― Do you think I would do such a thing?" ―― I can hear more than hostility in their voices. There's so much tension I expect another fight to the death to start. "Then please be quiet. With those wounds, he cannot last long." "---I really hate you. You should just disappear before I kill you." "I really hate you as well. You don't need to tell me anything; I plan on leaving once his wounds are healed. You yourself should disappear before I kill you. I can't stand seeing you around." ―― A conversation full of tension and hostility. My mind goes totally blank "Har― d." Yeah, it's hard. I feel something hard against my back, and it causes me to wake with a start. "――――――――" "Huh?Arcueid?" I look around. I'm in the park lying on a bench. I look at the park's clock, and it's past one in the morning. I guess it hasn't even been an hour since then. "――――――" Arcueid looks at me wordlessly. ―― Or maybe it's more like a glare. "Ar―― cueid――?" "――――――――" Arcueid doesn't respond. I don't know why, but she seems really angry. "―― There." For now, I stand up. "Ohmy wound's healed." I was so bloody and cut up, but there isn't a single scar anywhere. There isn't any pain either, as if my fight with Nrvnqsr was all a dream. ---But, that was no dream. Then, this---must be― "Arcueid. Don't tell me you used another part of Nrvnqsr's body again――?" "No, unfortunately not. It would've been a quick fix and you would've gotten stronger with it too. But since you 'killed' Nrvnqsr completely, we can no longer use his body." "Really? I guess you healed me in another way then. ―― Wow, I really am back to normal. I don't feel pain or dizziness. Just how in the world did you do it, Arcueid?" "I don't know. I wasn't the one who healed you." She exclaims and looks away, displeased. "――――?" It seems that's the reason. But― if she wasn't the one to heal me, then just who did? "--Ah." There was. There was another person. Someone who helped me. ―― That woman in black garments who resembled Senpai far too much. "Arcueid― where is that person from before!?" "――――――" Still looking displeased, she looks away and ignores me. "Hey, Arcueid! I'm asking you what happened to that person from before!" "I don't know. I didn't see anyone." She turns away and pretends not to know anything. "Hey---you just said you weren't the one who helped me. If it wasn't you, then who else could've done it?" "Oh, enough already, I said I don't know, so I don't know!" Oh. It seems she's taking it out on me. "In the first place, why are you so interested in that person? It doesn't have anything to do with you, right?" "Idi---there is something. ―― It was dark; I couldn't really tell, but that person looked like someone I know." "That's just a coincidence. Just forget about that person. If you talk about it again in front of me, I'll really get mad." Ending quickly, she looks away. "―― Why are you so angry?" I should be the one getting angry. I just want to know who that person from before was, that's all. "―― Fine, I got it. I won't ask anymore. Besides, our partnership ends here anyway." "Eh---?" "Isn't it obvious? We defeated the vampire who did as he pleased in this town, so my responsibility's gone now. I have to get back home soon, or Akiha will yell at me. I think it's about time to cut it off, Arcueid." "Hmyou're right. Now that you mention it, it's already this late, too." Arcueid nods. "Alright." I also nod in understanding. ―― I nodded out of understanding, but― there's still something lingering. As if I regret parting with her. "-" That's ridiculous. She's a vampire, and I'm a normal human. If I associated with her anymore―― something will happen that I can't take back. "―― Bye, Arcueid." Raising a hand, I step away. "Um. There were a lot of horrible things that happened, but it was pretty fun, too. So---um, take care of yourself." "Yeah. It is late, and you have to get back home." "Good night. Till next time, Shiki!" "――――" ―― I think she just said something odd. I try to say, "This is the last time, idiot," but I stop myself. "―― Well, there are a lot of problems, but she is quite an interesting person." I speak as if trying to convince myself. But, it's the truth. So, even if it is just once in a while― I feel like--if by some chance we got to meet again--it wouldn't be a bad thing. I return to the mansion. It's about two in the morning, and there's not a single light on in the mansion. "―― I have to sneak in." I climb over the fence and enter the garden. Fortunately, the door is open and I am able to enter inside without waking anyone. *sigh* I get back to my room and take a deep breath. It's over. I truly feel all the events these past three days, all the strange things, are actually finished. "Well thentime for bed." I sink my tired body into bed and fall asleep. ---Or at least, I intended to. "――――――――" But, I just can't sleep. My mind and body are tired, but I can't stop thinking about that figure and I can't sleep. "―― It couldn't―― have been Senpai, but――" But, she resembles Senpai so much. I couldn't get a good look at her face, so I can't say for sure. So---I think it's just my mistake. "―― Tomorrow―― I'll ask her―― at school." Yeah---that's right. I can see her at school any time, so I'll ask her then. Then, she can just say, "That wasn't me," and it'll all be alright. "Alright, that's what I'll do." It's decided. Now, then---if I just read a boring book, I'll probably fall asleep. "Immortality". If those words are to be a grand reality, it would be one of the things which would define eternity. But in reality, nothing in existence has reached that level. For example, those vampires occasionally spoken of in legends are not immortal. After all, they are defective because they require stealing from others to exist. Furthermore, the fact that their supplemental parts have to be of the same species---in this case, generally referring to humansmeans that they are not versatile at all. They call themselves the transcendent race, but that is not evolution, it is degeneration. That which cannot function independently in perpetuity cannot be called eternal. It is presumptuous to call something immortal if it depends on others to halt its aging. There already exists something close to perfection which can function independently in perpetuity. It feeds on itself and multiplies. It has no such thing as a lifespan. Old cells become food as nutrients and new cells are produced from it. Such as a jellyfish. However, it is perpetual only because it has no intelligence. If having no intelligence is fine, then it is no different from gaining eternity by death. If you want to be eternal living as a human, it is impossible by the method of immortality. Long years destroy the body and wear away flexibility of the mind. Immortality or eternity. I have no attachment to stained immortality. Persistently maintaining individuality makes eternity unattainable. Instead of gaining immortality as a single human, I chose the infinity in which I continue to exist eternally. ―― I see; certainly a different approach than I. However, with your method, will you not lose eternity at the extinction of the human race? Your method always requires an unborn child other than yourself. Yes, that is true. But if no other humans existed, I would not be able to confirm my own self. Soif humans become extinct, then continuing to live would be worthless. At that point, my immortality would end. ―― I do not understand your theory. That is far from the thesis of eternity, Serpent. No, it is eternity. When a time comes to perish, everything should perish. If observers cease to exist, then that means everything is unchanging. The eternity I embody is temporary until that time occurs. I cannot turn everything into nothingness. Therefore, I will continue living until it happens. ―― Although, I have found yet another amusement. Is that why you called me? Yes. I will show you a mystic method which allows you to slightly shape what is inside of you. There is someone I wish for you to catch using this achievement from the age of the gods, Chaos.

*s107
In my dream, I'm staring at the moon. I can't remember where I am or why I'm looking up at it. Maybe I looked up into the night sky not wanting to see anything, and the moon happened to be there. My back creaks. Coursing through my veins is an image of coldness. A solitary darkness that makes me dizzy. A radiant moon that sickens my heart. ―― Strange. The overwhelming coldness feels more like a sense of nostalgia. "---Shiki-sama." ―― I can hear Hisui's voice mingling with the morning light. "---Shiki-sama, it is time. Please wake up." Her inflectionless voice awakens me. "--" As soon as I wake up, terrible things enter my vision. I get a headache like I was just shot in the head. "Ah" I almost lose my just awakened consciousness. Before I fade away completely, I quickly grab my glasses. "Shiki-sama――? Are you not feeling well?" "―― No, I'm just a little tired from yesterday. I'll be alright, so don't worry." Lightly shaking my head, I clear my head of what I was seeing. ―― Last night, I forced myself to keep my promise with Arcueid, so my body isn't back to normal yet. "Good morning, Hisui. Thanks for coming to wake me up, as always." Sitting up in bed, I do my best to smile naturally. "No, this is my duty. There is no need for you to thank me, Shiki-sama." "Really, but I am grateful. You are infinitely better than an alarm clock." I stand up. It's not yet seven o'clock---about ten minutes earlier than I usually get up. "―― Hmm, breakfast? I'll be there soon, so please go ahead of me." "Yes, I will wait for you in the sitting room." Giving a bow, Hisui exits the room. Well then. I'm still feeling a little sluggish, but it's not too bad to skip school. I'm sure after I eat the breakfast Kohaku-san prepared, I'll feel a lot better. As usual, Akiha is sitting on the sofa, and Hisui is waiting by the wall. "Good morning, Nii-san. Did you sleep well last night?" Akiha greets me calmly as I enter the room. She doesn't know I left last night. ―― Since she was so worried, I feel guilty for sneaking out. "―― Yeah, good morning Akiha. You're up early today, too." "No, I'm like always―― Nii-san?" As if reading my mind, she looks directly at me. "UmIs there something on my face, Akiha?" "No, that isn't it―― Nii-san, are you really alright? You still do not look well, so if you are still sick, maybe it is better if you just rest today" Oh, that's it. I relax, realizing she did not find out about last night. "No, I'm really okay. I'll be better sooner or later, so please don't look so worried." "―― Okay. If you say so, Nii-san, then I will not say anything." She goes quiet, still looking worried. "Hm, it's quite rare for you to be convinced this quickly. It's not like you." "Hey, I'm always sensible. I only warn you because you're the one with the problems. So please do not blame me for your imperfections." She glares at me. "Oh, that's more like it. Hey, Hisui, doesn't it not feel like morning unless Akiha gets harsh?" "――――――――" Is it because I suddenly called out to her or because she doesn't know what to say? Hisui neither confirms nor denies my statement. "See? Look, Akiha, Hisui thinks so, too." "Don't be foolish. Hisui doesn't say anything because she is surprised." Wrinkling her forehead in a frown, Akiha glares again. "Also, I've always wanted to say this, but you rely on Hisui too much. You have been sleeping since yesterday, so it would have been fine if you woke up earlier. But you always wake up late. Are you slacking off because Hisui does not say anything?" "WhaYou make it sound like I'm causing her trouble!" "Not 'like', you are causing her trouble. Hey, don't you think so, Hisui?" "――――――" Hisui still doesn't say anything and stands there quietly. "See? Hisui says she thinks so, too." "No way! She didn't say anything!" "――――――――" Hisui is silent. But, her silence feels like she's agreeing more with Akiha. "―――― Oogh." I feel like it's now two against one. "Shiki-san. Breakfast is ready~" With great timing, Kohaku-san's voice echoes through the room. "Um, I'm gonna go eat." I quickly head towards the dining room. "――――――――" I feel the silent pressure of the two behind me drilling into my back. After breakfast, I head back to the sitting room. Akiha isn't there, and Hisui is the only one standing. "Huh? Akiha left for school already?" "Yes. It is also time for you to go to school as well, Shiki-sama." "Ah, it's already twenty after? I guess I should get going soon." ―― To be honest, I still don't feel too good, but I'm sure I'll return to normal soon. "Sorry, Hisui, but can you get my bag from my room? I'm going to wash my face." "As you wish." After getting all my preparations done, I leave the mansion. Holding my bag, Hisui sees me off at the entrance. "I'll be going. I'm not sure when I'll be back, but probably by dinner." "Yes, I will be waiting." She gives a silent bow. ―― There's a trace of uneasiness in her face. "Hisui? Are you feeling sick?" "Noit is not me, but you do not appear well. I am unsure if it is a good idea to let you go." She speaks hesitantly. "I'm alright. I don't feel great, but just a little heavy. Geez, both you and Akiha like to worry a lot." "―― Is that so? If it is just us, then that will be fine, but―" "―― Geez. I'll come back early today and rest, so that should be good, right? I won't overdo anything, so don't look like that." "―――― Yes. Forgive me, Shiki-sama." She still looks very worried. "I'm off. I'll be better by the time I get back, so please relax." "AhShiki-sama" I ignore her and leave the mansion. The image of Hisui watching me uneasily remains in my head. I head towards school. My feet are heavy and it feels like I'm in another person's body as I head down the hill. ―― It's probably just the weariness from last night. Even though I thought I would recover right away, the sluggishness doesn't fade. It's ten minutes until eight. The school gate is flooded with arriving students. "---Ah." By the gate, I see a familiar figure. "―― Ciel― Senpai." It's a completely normal, morning scene. But, what I saw that time If it wasn't for that, it would be a normal morning. "--" Not even knowing what I plan on doing, I chase after Senpai. "Senpai!" I call after her. "Oh, good morning, Tohno-kun. It's strange meeting you out here." "―― Yeah, I saw your figure from behind, so I ran after you, Senpai. Um―― there was something I wanted to ask." I sneak a look at her face. "Yes, what is it?" She faces me with her usual, gentle smile. "―― Uh Senpai. Two nights ago, were you near my house? In a black coat and a skirt flowing in the wind." "――? What are you talking about?" "Um――! well--yeah, the high-laced boots suited you. I was kind of fascinated, you looked, really cool." ――"Huh?" Senpai tilts her head. She frowns like she doesn't understand my words completely, and then denies it. "Um, I don't quite understand, but you're saying that I was near your house two nights ago, looking like that?" "Yeah. Senpai, that was you, right?" "No way. Tohno-kun, are you saying I look like I really have that much free time?" ---Senpai is really angry. She can't be playing dumb or lying. "AhNo, that's not it, but I just―― saw someone that looked like you in park last night, so---" Senpai gives a sigh. "Tohno-kun, that wasn't me. I don't have that kind of hobby." "Ah---Yeah, I know. I just wanted to ask." ―― Certainly after having her say that, she is right. Ciel-senpai and the person that night aren't related at all. In the first place, Senpai's just a normal person, and if she was actually there---she had to have seen me fight that bandaged guy with my knife. If she saw such a gruesome scene, there'd be no way she could talk with me normally like this. "―― Sorry, please forget about it. I guess it was just someone else." "That's fine, but―― did that person really look like me? That weird person?" "Well, I'm not too sure. It was dark, and far away―――― huh?" Yeah, it was far and I couldn't make out her face. So why did I think it looked like Senpai――? "―― Hmm― Maybe there is something wrong with me." I cross my arms and think. Then, the ten minute bell rings. "---Crap, we'll be late. Bye, Senpai, see you later!" I dash into my classroom. It's still five minutes before class, so it's very noisy inside. "Arihiko, isn't here." Knowing him, he'll probably come in around second period. Lunch time. It looks like Arihiko's not coming. ―― Inui Arihiko and Yumizuka Satsuki are the two people absent today. Yumizuka Satsuki has caught a cold or something and she will be absent for a while. "―― Senpai doesn't seem to be coming too, so I guess I'll eat by myself." I say that, but I'm not hungry. ―― What is it? I didn't feel so good to begin with, but after coming to school, I feel a lot worse. It's not just my body feeling heavy. The scar on my chest is irritating; it's an annoying sensation. "―― Maybe I shouldn't have come to school." ―― For a brief moment, I see the worrying faces of Hisui and Akiha in my mind. Maybe the fact that I ignored Akiha's wishes for me to rest last night and instead went to see Arcueid might've caused this. Being worn out by just sitting, I start to feel a strange uneasiness.

*s107a
―― Class has started already. Which class was it? I can't remember today's fifth period lesson. Even though I look at the blackboard and stare at the marks left behind by the teacher's chalk, I still don't know what class this is. I can't read it. The letters start to flow like water and mix together like some sort of hallucination. "Ugh――――" I feel like I'm going to throw up. Dizziness. My mind starts to slide away. Click, click. Tremble, tremble. Creak, creak. Wobble, wobble. Those noises stick out. Incompatibility. Where is that inconsistency coming from? I can't settle this feeling of something being out of place throughout my body. It fills me to the brim. As if my bones are sliding out of place in their joints. Yes, since my joints are out of place, it causes the unnatural feeling. My corpse is burning unseen smoke and crumbling away. Click, click. Tremble, tremble. Creak, creak. Wobble, wobble. I fall from my chair. A girl screams. I hear the footsteps of the teacher running to me. I― Even though I've completely passed out, I calmly watch myself from far away. ―― What follows is like always. Collapsed from my anemia, I was carried to the clinic where I slept until I recovered. Since I had a fever of over 38 degrees Celsius past seven o'clock, the school's closing time, the nurse called my house for someone to pick me up and went home. And this resulted in― "Are you okay, Shiki-san? You still have a fever, so please do not hesitate to lean on my shoulder." Yeah, that's how it is. "―― No, I'm alright. I can at least walk, so please don't worry." Stepping away from Kohaku-san, I attempt to bluff my way out of it. ―― Geez. It's embarrassing enough for Kohaku-san to come pick me up. The day I lean on her shoulders too, I'll die. "Oh that's not good, forcing yourself like that. It isn't your fault that your body is weak, Shiki-san. So you can ask for help a little. I won't tell Akiha-sama or Hisui-chan, so it's okay to depend on me for now." With a gentle smile, she takes my hand. "Ah―― yes, sorry." Blushing furiously, I meekly do as she says. ―― Certainly I might collapse if I continue to be stubborn. "There is a car waiting outside, so please hold on until then." Pulling my hand, Kohaku-san starts to walk. "Ah" ―― This isn't good. Just walking makes me incredibly dizzy. I depend upon Kohaku-san to lead me to the stairwell as I hold onto my consciousness. Huh? Whyam I going up― to― the second― floor? "Um―― Kohaku-san― this― isn't― the right way." I call out to her. There's no response. No, not only thatI don't feel her hand, or even see her. "Kohaku―― san?" I use all of my foggy consciousness to look around me. There's no one in the hallway. Only the moonlight streaming from the window is vivid. "" It comes suddenly. "Ah--" The sound of my heartbeat. And a chill that races up my spine. Thump. Tap. Thump. Tap. Thump. Tap. Thump. Tap. Thump. Tap. Thump. Tap. Tap. Tap. Tap. Tap. In the darkness, the footsteps draw closer. ---This is. This is similar to the fear I felt from that one time. "Kohaku, san――!" I call her name. Not to call for help, but to tell her to escape, I frantically call her name. "Kohaku-san, Kohaku-san, Kohaku-san――!" Where is she? I don't see her anywhere. The footsteps are near me now. At least― I want Kohaku-san to escape here unharmed. "It's useless Shiki. She's already done." ―― I hear a voice. In the darkness in front of me is the bandaged man who tried to kill me that night. "--Ah." ―― Why is it―? I feel like I know this person's face. "You sure aren't lucky. If knew it was like this, I wouldn't have waited for you in front of the mansion." ―― The footsteps draw closer. "Ka―― aah." I try to move. But I can only totter along. I guess I pushed my body too hard every day. It seems like my body, at the very last moment, broke down. "This is the end, so I'll tell you. This is my lair now." I hear a stabbing sound. In his hands, a knife. The silver blade pierces directly into my heart. I collapse to the ground. I feel death working its way from my very fingertips. My mind fades away, drop by drop. In that process. With my fading mind, I look up at the sky. I have nowhere else to look, so I just look there. The blue moon is in the night sky. ―― How stupid. I'm about to die, but I― I am charmed by such an ordinary thing. When is this memory from? In a forest like a black veil. On that terrible night. Just like this, I was staring only at the moon

*s108
I feel the morning sunlight. I keep my eyes closed as I try to fall asleep again, but the gentle sunlight keeps urging me to open my eyes. ---Slowly, I start to awaken. A quiet atmosphere. The air is comfortably cold, and yet it feels gentle. I guess the weather will be great today. ---Then, I should get up and go to school. That's right, I have to go to school. The past three days, my life was in chaos and it made me forget I was a student. "――" I wake up. I'm lying on my bed, and my glasses are on the bedside. I put on my glasses and look around. The sunlight streams so strongly through the window, I almost expect to hear it pouring through. "" I take a quiet breath. I fill my lungs with fresh air, and it feels like my chest is purified. I hear the clock ticking. Small birds chirp in the woods outside. I stay on my warm bed, aimlessly feeling the relaxed passage of time. -Ahh, I'm back. Even though there's nothing special about this morning, Right nowI feel like there's something almost holy about it. "Thank goodness." It really is good. Not the fact that I'm alive, nor that I was able to do something about that black vampire. But that even though I was in such a world, I was able to return to my normal days and feel happy about this morning. And then. "Good morning, Shiki-sama." "Uwaaaa!" I jump up in my bed. Now that I look, Hisui is standing quietly at the side of my bed. "Hi-HiHi-Hisui---" "―― Please excuse me, Shiki-sama, but since you did not notice, I spoke." "Ah---well, I mean, I'm sorry, too." Hisui respectfully bows to me. ---Sh-she surprised me. My heart is still pounding rapidly. "---Huh? But it's still before seven o'clock, Hisui." "Yes. It is a bit earlier than your usual waking time, Shiki-sama." "Well, yes---then why are you here, Hisui?" "I came to wake you up. Akiha-sama wants to know what have you been doing these last two days so she wanted me to bring you no matter what." "Ah." ―― I forgot. Come to think of it, I skipped school last Saturday and was with Arcueid through all of Sunday. "―― Don't tell me, Akiha's angry―?" "I do not know. Please confirm for yourself, Shiki-sama." ---Hisui's voice sounds very cold. "―― Wait a minute. Before that, why am I sleeping in my room――?" "Shiki-sama, you returned around two o'clock in the morning. Nee-san found you sleeping in the doorway and carried you up to your room." "Wha--" ―― My mouth hangs open. That's badNot contacting anyone for two days, returning in the middle of the night, and sleeping by the doorway. I'm acting like a drunk! "That womantreating me like some sort of cat" Arcueid's face flashes in my mind. ―― But, maybe I do have to be thankful for her carrying me as far as the entrance. "---Alright. I'll head down immediately. Umm― and, if possible, I'd be happy if you tried to calm her down as much as possible." "I refuse." She answers. ―― Maybe Hisui might be also angry at me. "---" Ugh, one problem after another? The owner of this mansion is Akiha, so does this mean that if Akiha's angry, no one is there to defend me? Well, time to get up. I can't do anything staying in bed. "Ts―――!" Oow. As soon as I stand, pain shoots throughout my entire body. "Last night's--wounds?" ―― Oh yeah. If there's anything to be surprised about, it's the fact I'm still alive. Even though I was that wounded and bloody, I still managed to wake up normally. It just isn't natural. "Shiki-sama, those are" ―― That's rare. Hisui widens her eyes and looks at me. "What, is there something wro" I look down at my body. And "Wha, what is this――!?" A pattern of red spots covers my pajamas everywhere. Of course this design wasn't ever here; it's my blood soaking through everywhere. "--" Hisui suppresses her words. --I'm thankful. It lets me calm down. ―― The reason for the bleeding is clear. But since I can't tell her why, I have to lie to make her not worry. "Shiki-sama, your body" "―― I'm fine, nothing hurts. See, didn't I come back late at night? Truth is, I was in a fight, and that's why I came home late. These wounds are from that fight, and they're just scratches, so don't worry about them." "--" Hisui's eyes implore me, saying, "Please do not tell lies." But from her standpoint, she probably can't ask me any further. ―― I feel sorry, but I'll have to stick with my lie. "Um, so could you please not tell Akiha about this? She would get really mad if she heard about me getting in fights." "Yes, I understand. Definitely, Akiha-sama will not find out." Hisui nods. "Thanks. Ah, I have another request. Do you have any disinfectant? I have a lot of scrapes all over my body so I want to take care of them." "AhYes, I will bring some right away." "――?" What is it? She looks really uncomfortable all of a sudden. In any case, I'm glad she went to get me some disinfectant. Once she brings it here, I can take care of it by myself. It's only slight pain, so anything that hides the blood is good. "Thanks for waiting~" The one who opens the door and walks in isn't Hisui, but Kohaku-san. In her hand, she carries a box with a red cross on it. "Huh, Kohaku-san?" "Yes, I heard the situation from Hisui-chan. Shiki-san, you went out and got in a fight?" "Ah―― no, not really, I" I can't come up with any other explanation. "Geez, you shouldn't be doing those things. It's okay to be naughty, but you shouldn't be violent. It's just painful for the one doing it and the one receiving it." Painful for the one hitting and the one getting hit, huh. Kohaku-san's words hit me pretty heavily. "―― Yeah. That's― right. Hitting― is only painful." "Isn't it? I am disappointed you have those wounds. No matter what the situation was― I will be disappointed in you if you keep on doing these kinds of things, Shiki-san." Her words penetrate sharply into my chest. Deep inside my heart, I want to apologize. Sorry, Kohaku-san. I probablydid numerous things to make her disappointed in me. "Yeah, I'm an idiot and I regret it. I won't ever do it again." "As long as you understand, then that is fine. I'm going to examine your wounds, so please take off your clothes." "Eh?" Kohaku-san pads over and grabs my shirt. She's telling me to get naked here. "W-Wait! You don't have to go that far. I just wanted to put a little disinfectant on a few scrapes, that's all!" "What are you saying? Even if you say you only have a few scratches, they don't look that minor." "No, I'm fine. I can do it by myself." "That won't do. The ones on your back" Seeing the wounds on my back, Kohaku-san gasps. "How terrible. Did you get into a fight with a Doberman, Shiki-san?" "―― Yeah. Well, something like that." "" Kohaku-san sighs in amazement. "Geez, now I really can't let you handle it, Shiki-san. Come on, please hurry up and take off your clothes. With your clothing on, I can't take care of you!" "No, I said I can do it myself! They aren't a big deal, I don't need to be naked――!" "I see. You must be embarrassed, Shiki-san." With a smile, she goes ahead and tries to remove my pajamas anyway. "I am already used to seeing your body, Shiki-san. Please just take off your clothing." "―― 'Used to', Kohaku-san?" "I have already changed your clothing once so I know every detail of your body." "W-W-Wha?" "Let's go, we haven't much time. If you take too long, Akiha-sama will notice." Ugh. I can't argue with that. But, to get naked in front of Kohaku-san, it's―― "―― I guess it can't be helped. Then, I will only examine your upper body. This way, there isn't anything to be embarrassed about, right?" Even that's embarrassing, but I guess that's the best compromise. "―――― I guess so. Then, please do." I sit down on my bed and take off my shirt. Kohaku-san expertly tends to my wounds. She carefully tends the wounds on my arms, shoulders and back. The disinfectant sinks into the wounds. They sink in, but compared to my occasional dizziness or the pain from my old scar, it's nothing. While applying the disinfectant, "Wow, you really are a boy." Kohaku-san says happily, so it probably helped me to put up with all the pain. "Now we have to stick on this compress patch. It may rub off, so let's bandage it." She puts a compress over my bruised chest and wraps a bandage around it. "All finished. Are you sure you don't want me to do your legs?" "Yeah, I can do the rest. ―― Thanks, Kohaku-san. I know you're busy and all." "No, no. Please do not worry about it. Then I'll be going back to the kitchen. When you are finished, please come to the dining room, okay?" Kohaku-san walks to the door. "Ah, Kohaku-san." "Yes?" "Umsorry. Like you said, fighting is just stupid. It's just a big bother, and nothing good ever comes from it." "--" Kohaku-san looks at me in amazement and then suddenly starts to laugh happily. "I understand. I will let it go this time, okay?" She happily says that and exits the room quietly. ---Alright, I'm here. Now only a door separates me from the sitting room where Akiha awaits. No matter what the circumstance was, there's no excuse for skipping school and not coming home for two days. Now--

*s109
"―― That's right. I think that's the best choice." I don't think Akiha will understand about non-humans like Arcueid and Nrvnqsr, and since I can't tell the truth, I should at least sincerely apologize. "--Alright, let's go." Taking a deep breath, I open the sitting room door. In the sitting room, Akiha is on the sofa and Hisui is standing by the wall. "--Good morning, Nii-san." Her gaze is telling me, "I am angry." "Um, uh―― Morning, Akiha." "Let's dispense with greetings. Please sit there. I wish to speak with you, Nii-san." "--" Her words are so forceful, I can't say no. I solemnly and calmly sit down on the sofa across from her. "Nii-san. This is very abrupt, but may I ask about these past two days?" "Ugh." Despite her polite language, Akiha's words are unmistakably a threat. But, her Onii-chan cannot tell her such a story. "About that, Akiha." "Yes, what is it?" "I'm sorry, but I can't tell you." Crash. The teacup that Akiha was holding falls to the table. Rather, I think she dropped it intentionally. "Akiha-sama---" "Oh, I'm sorry, Hisui. Would you please clean it up?" Hisui silently cleans up the spilled tea and the shards of the (very expensive-looking) teacup. I uneasily watch her do so while Akiha is glaring at me. Once done cleaning, Hisui goes to the kitchen. "---Then, Nii-san." "―― Yes?" "Could I ask you again?" Akiha doesn't give up. I can feel her drive to get the story out of me no matter what. But still, I don't think I can tell her about it. Of course not just for my sake, but hers as well. "―― No. No matter how many times you ask me, I can't tell you. I feel sorry that I made you worry, but I can't tell you about it." "--Even though you are sorry, you can't tell me, Nii-san." "That's right. I'm sorry I haven't contacted you and for not being able to talk about it. But I haven't done anything wrong the past two days. ―― I don't even want to think that was a wrong thing to do." ---That's right. Even these past two days were simply kill or be killed--I want to believe it was the right thing to do. I did it to help Arcueid, but most of all― I do not regret killing that cannibalistic monster. At least, there will be no more victims killed by having their blood drained. "---I'm sorry, Akiha. I'm sorry to make you worry, but please don't ask me anymore." "--" Akiha stares at my eyes. For a while, she stays like that. "―― I understand. Thinking about it, you must have your reasons, so I won't press you on this anymore, Nii-san." "―― I'm sorry. Thanks for understanding." "-"

*s110
Well, I just have to deceive her somehow. I don't think Akiha will understand about non-humans like Arcueid and Nrvnqsr, so I'll have to minimize my lying without telling the truth. "--Alright, let's go." Taking a deep breath, I open the sitting room door. In the sitting room, Akiha is on the sofa and Hisui is standing by the wall. "--Good morning, Nii-san." Her gaze is telling me, "I am angry." "Um, uh―― Morning, Akiha." "Let's dispense with greetings. Please sit there. I wish to speak with you, Nii-san." "--" Her words are so forceful, I can't say no. I solemnly and calmly sit down on the sofa across from Akiha. "Nii-san. This is very abrupt, but may I ask about these past two days?" "Ugh." Despite her polite language, Akiha's words are unmistakably a threat. But, her Onii-chan cannot tell her such a story. "About that, Akiha." "Yes, what is it?" "The truth is, I ran into a minor acquaintance of mine and I showed that person around the city." "Oh? A minor acquaintance?" "Yeah, I got to know the person just recently, and we met just outside of school. I was asked to keep this acquaintance company until Sunday, so--" "So you skipped school and stayed away from home without even notifying me or asking permission." ―― Akiha's gaze is extremely frigid. She seems even more shocked than angry. "―――――――" "―――――――" I remain quiet as Akiha stares at me wordlessly. "And, who was it?" "Eh?" "I asked who this acquaintance of yours is." She looks at me directly in the eye. I can feel her thinking, "I will not be deceived". "--Well, I--" "If you can't tell me, that means you feel guilty about it, Nii-san." Her gaze shoots right through me. I get the feeling she'll attack me more if I look away, so I stare back at her. ―― Well, this is totally random, but― She does not remind me of the Akiha from back then. Her stretched back, her perfect posture, her unwavering eyes. Perhaps this is imprudent, but I honestly think she has become very beautiful. "You know, Akiha." "What?" "Your eyebrows are pretty thick." "--!?" Bam! Akiha's leg smacks the table as she jumps up. "―――― Ah." How do I say this--she's surprisingly surprised? "―― I don't get you at all. That wasn't something to be surprised about." "-" With a deep breath, Akiha slumps her shoulders. "Nii-san, it seems like you do not wish to answer me seriously." "―― That's not right. Honestly, I won't lie to you. It's just that I have a lot of things I can't say to you." "Geez. Really, ever since we were small I was never able to tell if you were an honest or dishonest person, Nii-san." "―― Really? I don't really remember how I was when I was small." "You don't have to remember. But, I haven't changed either. Pressing you like this even when I know how it will turn out― maybe I haven't grown up at all."

*s111
---I'll try telling the truth. I don't want to lie to Akiha, and if I explain everything sincerely, Akiha may understand. ―― Well, the possibility of that is like winning a lottery. "--Alright, let's go." Taking a deep breath, I open the sitting room door. In the sitting room, Akiha is on the sofa and Hisui is standing by the wall. "---Good morning, Nii-san." Her gaze is telling me, "I am angry." "Yo, morning, Akiha." A defiant person is strong. I give a cheerful greeting to Akiha's bullying gaze. "" She might be confused with my cheerfulness, as she just stares at me. "Nii-san, let's dispense with the greetings. Please sit here; I wish to speak with you." "Sure. Let's keep it short though." I solemnly and calmly sit down on the sofa across from Akiha. "Well then, Nii-san. This is very abrupt, but may I ask about these past two days?" "-Hm." ―― I knew it. Since I left the house for two days, there's no excuse. Time to honestly tell her all about Arcueid and these past two days. "About that, Akiha." "Yes, what is it, Nii-san?" "These past two days, I was hunting a vampire. You know about the recent killings, right? They were the work of a vampire, so I helped the 'good vampire' I met recently, and I fought with the 'bad vampire'." Like that, I explain concisely. "Wha--" Akiha is taken completely by surprise. ―― Well, I guess it is a natural reaction. In her head, she's probably thinking I'm making a fool of her, and anytime in the next instant, "Are you making a fool out of me, Nii-san!!!!???" She'll shout something like that to me-- "―――――――" ――― Huh? She seems upset, but she doesn't say anything. "Um―― Akiha?" "―― Nii-san, is this some sort of a bad joke?" "--Uh―" Akiha looks at me quietly, like she was seeing directly into my heart. "No―― well, how should I put this―" "A joke, right?" "―― Well, I know it sounds like one, but―" "---No, it has to be a joke. So please do not say such things in the future, even if it is a joke." She stares at me, more uneasy than angry. Since her stare looks so serious, "―――――― Yeah." I can only nod to her.

*s112
"I understand. Then, I will no longer ask about this. But, please refrain from doing anything like this ever again. Nii-san, you are the eldest son of the Tohno family; if you do not understand your position better, it will be very troubling." "--Hey, that has nothing to do with this. Besides, you're the successor to the Tohno family, so it doesn't really matter what I do. If you're so worried about the future of the Tohno family, you should go find a husband appropriate for the Tohno household." "-" ――? For some reason, Akiha descends into silence. "What's wrong? Are you feeling alright, Akiha?" "--It's nothing. If you have enough time to worry about me, please pay more attention to yourself. You have your chronic anemia to worry about, Nii-san." "――― Hmph." ―― Well, it is true that I frequently collapse from anemia. "Anyway, please do not leave the mansion by yourself often. Even without that, the city is dangerous recently. Someone like you, who meanders about in a daze is just asking to be attacked by that serial killer." "Serial killer?--Oh, those serial killings." Those serial killings where nine victims have been found. Their bodies were all drained of blood, so they call it the modern day vampire, but-- "Oh, that's okay. Those incidents, they won't ever happen again." "Huh?" "It means the vampire isn't around anymore. That killer--is caught already." "Is that so――? Nii-san, how do you know about that?" "Well, I just happened to see it, but for sure, such things will not happen again." ―― Yeah, at least there won't be any more people killed by Nrvnqsr. These past two days spent with Arcueid― so many things happened I really can't say just what is right and what is wrong. But, the simple truth remains--I can say it was all for the best. "Nii-san? What happened? You suddenly seem very happy." Akiha looks strangely at my face. "It's nothing. I just feel that it's finally, finally over." A smile unconsciously creeps over my lips as I answer. It's half past seven. Akiha left twenty minutes earlier than me, by car! After eating Kohaku-san's delicious breakfast, I decide to head for school. Hisui walks with me to the gate, carrying my bag. "Well, I'll be going. Thanks for seeing me off, Hisui." Hisui wordlessly hands me my bag. "Shiki-sama, around what time will you be returning?" "You don't trust me either? It's okay. I'll definitely be back in the afternoon." "--I understand. Then please be careful on your way." Hisui bows deeply. Feeling a bit embarrassed about it, I leave the mansion's gate. At the intersection there are only the figures of my fellow high school students. No young woman sitting on the guardrail like that one time. "--Well, of course." I probably won't ever see her again. First of all, her goal was to execute the vampire, and with Nrvnqsr gone, there's no reason for her to stay around here any longer. --Just a little bit, in my chest. Things like regret― and lingering affection. It is true she only brought trouble, but even still―― it was fun being with her. "―― What, am I stupid?" I almost got killed― What part of that would make me feel lingering affection? The wounds from last night still hurt. ―― Remember back to when you almost became Nrvnqsr's food. You certainly don't want something like that to ever happen again. The school bell rings. "Crap, I'll be late." Shaking off my idle thoughts, I run to the school gate. I fly into my classroom. It's still five minutes before class, so it's very noisy inside. "--Whew." I take a breath and head to my seat. With this much time left, I didn't even need to run at all. "Yo, Duke of Delinquency." "―――" From behind, I hear the voice I never look forward to. "What's going on, Tohno? I never heard you were skipping class. It's a lot of trouble. You have to tell me when you skip school and go play!" Arihiko says those preposterous words with an unbelievably happy expression. "―― Why should I have to tell you when I don't go to school?" "Isn't it obvious? When you don't show, neither does Senpai, so it's bad unless I think of something ahead of time." ―― What's bad for this guy? "But seriously--What happened? Since middle school, you've had anemia, but never skipped school. Well, you did that cool trick several times, leaving as soon as you arrived." "It's kind of like that. I made it to the intersection and felt bad, so I went back home." "Hmmm― Both you and Yumizuka seem to be acting like bad students lately." "--Well, I'm guilty as charged, but―― is something wrong with Yumizuka-san?" "Her? She's been absent lately. She was always such an honor student, so I think she might have been stressed out. But I bet she can't call a raise 'cause she has a bad hand." "―――――" Arihiko's words are always― very unique. The homeroom chime rings out. "Well, I'm off. Since you skipped Saturday, make sure you study hard today." Arihiko leaves the room quickly. In other words, he's going to skip class today. Morning classes end. With the bell announcing lunchtime, half the people in the classroom clear out. "―― Well then, what should I do?" Arihiko isn't here, so I should take my time and eat lunch. "Oh? Tohno-kun, you're by yourself?" "YeahSenpai, did you come here to eat?" "Yes, I thought I would eat with everyone so I hurried over here, but" She stares. Without any warning, she looks at my face intently. I don't know what she's thinking, but she suddenly draws close to me. "Hey--Se, Senpai――?" She's right next to me. Almost embracing distance. Something would be wrong with my heart if it wasn't beating quickly. "--" Senpai doesn't say anything. She only stands right next to meand sniffs. "Huh?" ―― What is she doing? Senpai then gets away. "―― Um, Senpai?" "Tohno-kun, did something happen?" She asks me with a serious look. To be blunt, I don't know what's going on. "Something―― uh, like what?" "I don't know. I don't know, that's why I'm asking." She looks up at me as if she was angry. "Nothing--I'm just as always. Do― do I seem strange today?" "Hmmm, I'm not sure either. I just thought so, so perhaps I was just imagining things." "―――?" I tilt my head in confusion. "Well, shall we get lunch? You are eating at the cafeteria today, right Tohno-kun? If we don't hurry, the seats will all be taken." "Ah, yeah. You're eating at the cafeteria too, Senpai?" "Yes, I want to eat something good today." She grins and pulls me by the hand as she starts walking. In the end, I talk with Senpai about the athletic festival in two weeks and the culture festival shortly thereafter over lunch. ―― To tell the truth, Senpai saying, "I want to eat something good," and ordering curry leaves more of an impression in my mind than what we talked about. Classes end and school is over. Well, what should I do now?

*s113
I go out in town aimlessly. Why the heck am I walking around here for no reason? "Ah." It's just a mistake. There's no way she'll still be around, and it's not like I have any reason to talk to her. So why did I think it was her? Whyam I walking around town pointlessly like this? "―― I have to go back to the mansion." I shake my head as if trying to clear my head of drunkenness and turn away from the nonexistent illusion of Arcueid.

*s114
――――― *sigh* I don't feel like going back to the mansion, so I kill time spacing out in the classroom. Outside, the sun is setting. I can hear the voices of those practicing in athletic clubs; I'm quite comfortable with sitting at my desk peacefully. It's probably because yesterday and the day before were out of some extraordinary world. And then, "Good. I see you're still here, Tohno-kun." Senpai's face suddenly comes into view. "Hm? Senpai――? What makes you come down to a second year classroom? Is there something special you had in mind?" "Yes, I was wondering if you were still here, so I came to take a look." Senpai says something that makes me happy. "Yes, I'm here― What is it?" "There is something I forgot to say during lunch. I was thinking of waiting until tomorrow, but I thought I should just say it as soon as possible." "―― Hm. Something you forgot to say?" "Yes. Tohno-kun, you seem to be going out at night lately, so I wanted to warn you. There have been a lot of dangerous things going on, so you shouldn't stay out too late." "Ahum, well――" ――? How does Senpai know that? Do I look pale from a lack of sleep? Or, maybe she saw me walking around at night――? "Well Tohno-kun, I let you know. You shouldn't involve yourself in dangerous things." As quickly as she arrived, Senpai disappears like a gust of wind. After spending an hour doing nothing in the classroom, I decide to go home. It's past five o'clock. If I'm too late, Hisui will worry, so I should head back soon

*s115
―― Yeah. I would feel bad if I kept causing trouble for Hisui and Kohaku-san. Since I wasn't able to go home for the past few days, I should at least go straight home today.

*s116
I head up the road and draw near the mansion. After a little more walking, I see Hisui standing by herself at the front gate. "――? I wonder what Hisui is doing?" Tilting my head to the side, I head for the front gate. Hisui realizes I'm here and bows her head. "Welcome back, Shiki-sama." "---Ah, yeah---thanks, Hisui." I can barely reply since I'm bewildered by the respectfulness of it all. "Um---were you waiting for me to come home?" "Yes. Greeting the master is a servant's duty." Answering very matter-of-factly, she doesn't even bat an eyelash. "Um, Hisui, I'm truly happy you waited to greet me, but there's really no need to wait outside. I'll come back on my own, so you can just greet me whenever you realize I'm back." "-" Hisui's face clouds slightly. ―― Oh, maybe― Maybe she was waiting for me to return like this on Saturday and Sunday. "--Hisui, um--" "I understand. Starting from tomorrow, I will await your return in the lobby." Hisui gives a quick bow and opens the mansion gate. Hisui turns around as she does so. ―――― *sigh* For some reason, the atmosphere isn't exactly conducive to conversation. Hisui closes the gate after I pass through, then she silently walks to the entrance to open the door and leads me into the lobby. I get to my room. Akiha isn't back yet from her lessons, Kohaku-san is preparing dinner, and Hisui is cleaning the mansion. "---Geez, there's nothing to do." Well, there's quite a mountain of studying, reviewing, and memorizing a student like me has to do. But, I just don't feel like doing anything. Suddenly, Arcueid's face flashes in my mind. Whether good or bad, it's probably just a reaction to the crazy two days I just had. Perhaps spacing out here in my room will be good, giving my mind and heart a break. After eating dinner by myself in the large dining room, Kohaku-san treats my wounds and I go back to my room. Akiha didn't make it back in time for dinner. Her lesson was apparently going to last a while, so she was going to eat away from home. It's past ten at night now. It's a bit too early, but since I'm exhausted, I should sleep early tonight--

*s200
I feel the morning sunlight. I keep my eyes closed as I try to fall asleep again, but the gentle sunlight keeps urging me to open my eyes. ---Slowly, I start to awaken. A quiet atmosphere. The air is comfortably cold, and the sunlight is warm enough. I guess the weather will be great today. ---Then, I should get up and go to school. That's right, I have to go to school. The past three days, my life was chaos and it made me forget I was a student. "――――" I wake up. I'm lying on my bed, and my glasses are on the bedside. I automatically put them on and look around. The sunlight streams so strongly in through the window, I almost expect to hear it pouring through. "" I take a quiet breath. I fill my lungs with fresh air, and it feels like my chest is purified. I hear the clock ticking. Small birds chirp in the woods outside. I stay on my warm bed, aimlessly feeling the relaxed passage of time. -This is, of course, another peaceful day. "―――――" But, I feel a bit unsatisfied. Although I'm back in this calm morning, I---feel that there is something that seems out of place. Even though I killed that vampire with the black coat and everything is back the way it was---I'm feeling that something is missing. "―― That's ridiculous." I shake my head, and shake off that unimportant thought. ---And then. "Good morning, Shiki-sama." "Uwaaaa!" I jump up in my bed. Now that I look, Hisui is standing quietly at the side of my bed. "Hi-HiHi-Hisui---" "―― Please excuse me, Shiki-sama, but since you did not notice, I spoke." "Ah---well, I mean, I'm sorry, too." Hisui respectfully bows to me. ---Sh-she surprised me. My heart is still pounding rapidly. "---Huh? But it's still before seven o'clock, Hisui." "Yes. It is a bit earlier than your usual waking time, Shiki-sama." "Well, yes---then why are you here, Hisui?" "I came to wake you up. Akiha-sama wants to know what have you been doing these last two days so she wanted me to bring you no matter what." "-Ah." ―― I forgot. Come to think of it, I skipped school last Saturday and was with Arcueid through all of Sunday. What's more, I came back late last night, snuck in like a burglar, and then went to sleep. "―― Don't tell me, Akiha's angry――?" "I do not know. Please confirm for yourself, Shiki-sama." ---Hisui's voice sounds very cold. "―― Hisui, you knew I came back?" "Yes. I noticed when you returned early this morning around two o'clock. We saw you on the security camera when you were climbing the gate, Shiki-sama." "---Um, does Akiha know this?" "No, only Nee-san and I know this." "That's---good." ―― Anyway, I think I avoided the worst possible situation. However, it's still pretty bad. Not informing her what I've been doing these last two days and returning in the middle of the night, it's pretty bad. "---Alright. I'll head down immediately. Umm―― and, if possible, I'd be happy if you tried to calm her down as much as possible." "Akiha-sama already appears calm. I think it will be difficult for my words to calm her even more." "---" Ugh, one problem after another? I just got done with Nrvnqsr, so I never thought I would face another life and death battle without even a rest break. Well, time to get up. I can't do anything staying in bed. "I'll go after I change, so please go ahead, Hisui. ―― It's alright, I won't run." "---Well then, we will be waiting for you." ―― *sigh* Well then, I should change quickly so Mistress Akiha may pass judgment on me. ---Alright, I'm here. Now only a door separates me from the sitting room where Akiha awaits. No matter what the circumstance was, there's no excuse for skipping school and not coming home for two days. Now---

*s219
"―― That's right. I think that's the best choice." I don't think Akiha will understand about non-humans like Arcueid and Nrvnqsr, and since I can't tell the truth, I should at least sincerely apologize. "--Alright, let's go." Taking a deep breath, I open the sitting room door. In the sitting room, Akiha is on the sofa and Hisui is standing by the wall. "--Good morning, Nii-san." Her gaze is telling me "I am angry." "Um, uh―― Morning, Akiha." "Let's dispense with greetings. Please sit there. I wish to speak with you, Nii-san." "--" Her words are so forceful, I can't say no. I solemnly and calmly sit down on the sofa across from her. "Nii-san. This is very abrupt, but may I ask about these past two days?" "Ugh." Despite her polite language, Akiha's words are unmistakably a threat. But, her Onii-chan cannot tell her such a story. "About that, Akiha." "Yes, what is it?" "I'm sorry, but I can't tell you." Crash. The teacup that Akiha was holding falls to the table. Rather, I think she dropped it intentionally. "Akiha-sama---" "Oh, I'm sorry Hisui. Would you please clean it up?" Hisui silently cleans up the spilled tea and the shards of the (very expensive-looking) teacup. I uneasily watch her do so while Akiha is glaring at me. Once done cleaning, Hisui goes to the kitchen. "---Then, Nii-san." "―― Yes?" "Could I ask you again?" Akiha doesn't give up. I can feel her drive to get the story out of me no matter what. But still, I don't think I can tell her about it. Of course not just for my sake, but hers as well. "―― No. No matter how many times you ask me, I can't tell you. I feel sorry that I made you worry, but I can't tell you about it." "--Even though you are sorry, you can't tell me, Nii-san." "That's right. I'm sorry I haven't contacted you and for not being able to talk about it. But I haven't done anything wrong the past two days. ―― I don't even want to think that was a wrong thing to do." ---That's right. Even these past two days were simply kill or be killed--I want to believe it was the right thing to do. I did it to help Arcueid, but most of all― I do not regret killing that cannibalistic monster. At the very least, there will be no more victims killed by having their blood drained. "I'm sorry, Akiha. I'm sorry to worry you, but please don't ask me anymore." "--" Akiha looks me in the eye. For a while, she stays like that. "―― I understand. After thinking about it, you must have your reasons, so I won't press you on this anymore, Nii-san." "―― I'm sorry. Thanks for understanding." "-"

*s220
Well, I just have to deceive her somehow. I don't think Akiha will understand about non-humans like Arcueid and Nrvnqsr, so I'll have to minimize my lying without telling the truth. "--Alright, let's go." Taking a deep breath, I open the sitting room door. In the sitting room, Akiha is on the sofa and Hisui is standing by the wall. "--Good morning, Nii-san." Her gaze is telling me "I am angry." "Um, uh―― Morning, Akiha." "Let's dispense with greetings. Please sit there. I wish to speak with you, Nii-san." "--" Her words are so forceful, I can't say no. I solemnly and calmly sit down on the sofa across from Akiha. "Nii-san. This is very abrupt, but may I ask about these past two days?" "Ugh." Despite her polite language, Akiha's words are unmistakably a threat. But, her Onii-chan cannot tell her such a story. "About that, Akiha." "Yes, what is it?" "The truth is, I ran into a minor acquaintance of mine and I showed that person around the city." "Oh? A minor acquaintance?" "Yeah, I got to know the person just recently, and we met just outside of school. I was asked to keep this acquaintance company until Sunday, so--" "So you skipped school and stayed away from home without even notifying me or asking permission." ―― Akiha's gaze is extremely frigid. She seems even more shocked than angry. "―――――――" "―――――――" I remain quiet as Akiha stares at me wordlessly. "And, who was it?" "Eh?" "I asked who this acquaintance of yours is." She looks at me directly in the eye. I can feel her thinking "I will not be deceived". "--Well, I--" "If you can't tell me, that means you feel guilty about it, Nii-san." Her gaze shoots right through me. I get the feeling she'll attack me more if I look away, so I stare back at her. ―― Well, this is totally random, but― She does not remind me of the Akiha from back then. Her stretched back, her perfect posture, her unwavering eyes. Perhaps this is imprudent, but I honestly think she has become very beautiful. "You know, Akiha." "What?" "Your eyebrows are pretty thick." "--!?" Bam! Akiha's leg smacks the table as she jumps up. "―――― Ah." How do I say this--she's surprisingly surprised? "―― I don't get you at all. That wasn't something to be surprised about." "-" With a deep breath, Akiha slumps her shoulders. "Nii-san, it seems like you do not wish to answer me seriously." "―― That's not right. Honestly, I won't lie to you. It's just that I have a lot of things I can't say to you." "Geez. Really, ever since we were small I was never able to tell if you were an honest or dishonest person, Nii-san." "―― Really? I don't really remember how I was when I was small." "You don't have to remember. But, I haven't changed either. Pressing you like this even when I know how it will turn out― maybe I haven't grown up at all."

*s221
---I'll try telling the truth. I don't want to lie to Akiha, and if I explain everything sincerely, Akiha may understand. ―― Well, the possibility of that is like winning a lottery. "--Alright, let's go." Taking a deep breath, I open the sitting room door. In the sitting room, Akiha is on the sofa and Hisui is standing by the wall. "--Morning, Nii-san." Her gaze is telling me "I am angry." "Yo, morning, Akiha." A defiant person is strong. I give a cheerful greeting to Akiha's bullying gaze. "" She might be confused with my cheerfulness, as she just stares at me. "Nii-san, let's dispense with the greetings. Please sit here, I wish to speak with you." "Sure. Let's keep it short though." I solemnly and calmly sit down on the sofa across from Akiha. "Well then, Nii-san. This is very abrupt, but may I ask about these past two days?" "-Hm." ―― I knew it. Since I left the house for two days, there's no excuse. Time to honestly tell her all about Arcueid and these past two days. "About that, Akiha." "Yes, what is it, Nii-san?" "These past two days, I was hunting a vampire. You know about the recent killings, right? They were the work of a vampire, so I helped the 'good vampire' I met recently, and I fought with the 'bad vampire'." Like that, I explain concisely. "Wha--" Akiha is taken completely by surprise. ―― Well, I guess it is a natural reaction. In her head, she's probably thinking I'm making a fool of her, and anytime in the next instant, "Are you making a fool out of me, Nii-san!!!???" She'll shout something like that to me-- "―――――――" ――― Huh? She seems upset, but she doesn't say anything. "Um―― Akiha?" "―― Nii-san, is this some sort of a bad joke?" "--Uh." Akiha looks at me quietly, like she was seeing directly into my heart. "No―― well, how should I put this." "A joke, right?" "―― Well, I know it sounds like one, but―" "---No, it has to be a joke. So please do not say such things in the future, even if it is a joke." She stares at me, more uneasy than angry. Since her stare looks so serious, "―――――― Yeah." I can only nod to her.

*s222
"I understand. Then I will no longer ask about this. But, please refrain from doing anything like this ever again. Nii-san, you are the eldest son of the Tohno family; if you do not understand your position better, it will be very troubling." "--Hey, that has nothing to do with this. Besides, you are now the successor to the Tohno family, so it doesn't really matter what I do. If you're so worried about the future of the Tohno family, you should go find a husband appropriate for the Tohno household." "-" ――? For some reason, Akiha descends into silence. "What's wrong? Are you feeling alright, Akiha?" "--It's nothing. If you have enough time to worry about me, please pay more attention to yourself. You have your chronic anemia to worry about, Nii-san." "――― Hmph." ―― Well, it is true that I frequently collapse from anemia. "Anyway, please do not leave the mansion by yourself often. Even without that, the city is dangerous recently. Someone like you, who meanders about in a daze is just asking to be attacked by that serial killer." "Serial killer?--Oh, those serial killings." Those serial killings where nine victims have been found. Their bodies were all drained of blood, so they call it the modern day vampire, but-- "Oh, that's okay. Those incidents, they won't ever happen again." "Huh?" "It means the vampire isn't around anymore. That killer--is caught already." "Is that so――? Nii-san, how do you know about that?" "Well, I just happened to see it, but for sure, such things will not happen again." ―― Yeah, at least there won't be any more people killed by Nrvnqsr. These past two days spent with Arcueid― so many things happened I really can't say just what is right and what is wrong. But, the simple truth remains--I can say it was all for the best. "Nii-san? What happened? You suddenly seem very happy." Akiha looks strangely at my face. "It's nothing. I just feel that it is finally, finally over." A smile unconsciously creeps over my lips as I answer. It's half past seven. "Shiki-san, breakfast is ready!" Kohaku-san's cheerful voice rings out from the dining room. "Well, I'll go eat breakfast. Isn't it almost time, Akiha? Don't mind me and go ahead." "Yes, I know, Nii-san." Maybe it's because of our conversation, but Akiha is in a good mood. Rising from my seat, I head to the dining room. I really don't have an appetite. How come? Well, having white rice with something blood-red all over it would make anyone lose their appetite. "-" I shake my head. It's certainly just an illusion, and Kohaku-san's cooking looks excellent as always. Getting a hold of myself, I take a bite of the breakfast. I instantly spit it out. Akiha looks at me questioningly as I came out of the dining room right away. "Nii-san, did you forget something?" "No, it's nothing. It's just something really trivial." "Shiki-san doesn't seem to have an appetite this morning. He just throws anything he eats back up, so I got him to take some medicine." "Eh-?" "She said medicine, but it's really just some vitamins― I had a bad dream last night. I should settle down in a bit so I'll eat at school." I didn't say this to Kohaku-san, but to Akiha's eyes telling me she wants to say something. "So I'll head out soon. My head should clear up once I start walking to school." "Wait, Nii-san---" Akiha's voice comes from behind me. "I'm going. I'll be back early today, so you can scold me then." Ignoring Akiha's worried voice, I exit the mansion. Hisui walks with me to the gate, carrying my bag. "Well, I'll be going. Thanks for seeing me off, Hisui." Hisui wordlessly hands me my bag. "Shiki-sama, around what time will you be returning?" "You don't trust me either? It's okay. I'll definitely be back in the afternoon." "--I understand. Then please be careful on your way." Hisui bows deeply. Feeling a bit embarrassed about it, I leave the mansion's gate. At the intersection there are only the figures of my fellow high school students. No young woman sitting on the guardrail like that one time. "--Well, of course." I probably won't ever see her again. First of all, her goal was to execute the vampire, and with Nrvnqsr gone, there's no reason for her to stay around here any longer. --Just a little bit, in my chest. Things like regret― and lingering affection. It is true she only brought trouble, but even still―― it was fun being with her. "―――" I think there must be something wrong with me. Even though I was in such danger the whole time, there's still a part of me that unconsciously tries to remember her. ―― It's almost like I'm in love with her. Even though I would never want to be exposed to that kind of danger again. Because I skipped breakfast, I arrive at the front gate ten minutes before it closes. Everyone who doesn't have club activities before school arrives at this time. The only clubs that meet in the morning are the sports clubs. So naturally, the entrance gets crowded with students. "Ah." By the gate I see a familiar figure. Not even knowing what I plan on doing, I chase after her. "Ah, good morning Tohno-kun. It's strange to meet you out here." "―― Yeah, I saw you from behind, so I ran after you. Um―― there was something I wanted to ask." I sneak a look at her face. "Yes, what is it?" She faces me with her usual, gentle smile. I---

*s223
―― Wait a minute. All of that happened, and Senpai still greeted me with her usual smile. Last nightif she saw me fighting Nrvnqsr, then she definitely can't just greet me like this. "Tohno-kun? Did you want to say something?" "Um, hold on." ―― If I think back, that person who helped me last night may not have looked like Ciel-senpai at all. I couldn't get a good look at her face because it was dark, and her atmosphere was completely different. "Senpai, could I get a good look at your face?" "Uh, yes?" She curiously tilts her head and looks up at me. ―― Of course. Once I think it through calmly, that person didn't resemble Senpai at all. "―― Sorry, it's just a mistake. It's nothing, so please forget about it." "A mistake? I'm a little interested--Mistake about what?" She still stares up into my face. "Uh―― It's, ummm." Looking away, I try to hide my blushing face. ―― Having her so close to me at the school gate is embarrassing. "N, nothing. I just thought I saw someone that looked like you last night, but it must have been a mistake." "―― Hmm, a person that looked like me?" Senpai gives a very interested nod. It seems she isn't going to just forget about it.

*s224
---I gather up my courage and ask her about last night. "―― Uh--Senpai. Last night, were you in the park? I thought I saw you wearing something like a black coat, with your skirt flowing in the wind." "―― What is that?" "Um――! well--yeah, the high-laced boots suited you. I was kind of fascinated, you looked― really cool." ――"Huh?" Senpai tilts her head. She frowns like she doesn't understand my words completely, and then denies it. "Um, I don't quite understand, but you're saying that I was near your house two nights ago, looking like that?" "Yeah. Senpai, that was you, right?" "No way. Tohno-kun, are you saying I look like I really have that much free time?" ---Senpai is really angry. She can't be playing ignorant or lying. "AhNo, that's not it, but I just―― saw someone that looked like you in park last night, so---" Senpai gives a sigh. "Tohno-kun, that wasn't me. I don't have that kind of hobby." "Ah---Yeah, I know. I just wanted to ask." Certainly after having her say that, she is right. Ciel-senpai and the person that night aren't related at all. In the first place, Senpai's just a normal person, and if she was actually there---she had to have seen me kill that vampire with my knife. If she saw such a gruesome scene, there'd be no way she could talk with me normally like this. "―― Sorry, please forget about it. I guess it was just someone else." "That's fine, but―― did that person really look like me? That weird person?" "Well, I'm not too sure. It was dark, and far away―――― huh?" Yeah, it was far and I couldn't make out her face. So why did I think it looked like Senpai――? "―― Hmm― Maybe there is something wrong with me." I cross my arms and think.

*s225
The ten minute bell rings. "--Uh-oh, we'll be late. Well, bye Senpai, see you later!" "Yes, I'll come see you during lunchtime." I fly into my classroom. It's still five minutes before class, so it's very noisy inside. "--Whew." I take a breath and head to my seat. With this much time left, I didn't even need to run at all. "Yo, Duke of Delinquency." "―――" From behind, I hear the voice I never look forward to. "What's going on, Tohno? I never heard you were skipping class. It's a lot of trouble. You have to tell me when you skip school and go play!" Arihiko says those preposterous words with an unbelievably happy expression. "―― Why should I have to tell you when I don't go to school?" "Isn't it obvious? When you don't show, neither does Senpai, so it's bad unless I think of something ahead of time." ―― What's bad for this guy? "But seriously--What happened? Since middle school, you've had anemia, but never skipped school. Well, you did a cool trick several times, leaving as soon as you arrived." "It's kind of like that. I made it to the intersection and felt bad, so I went back home." "Hmmm― Both you and Yumizuka seems to be acting like bad students lately." "--Well, I'm guilty as charged, but ―― is something wrong with Yumizuka-san?" "Her? She's been absent lately. She was always such an honor student, so I think she might have been stressed out. But I bet she can't call a raise 'cause she has a bad hand." "―――――" Arihiko's words are always― very unique. --While we are talking, the homeroom chime rings. "Well, I'm off. Since you skipped Saturday, make sure you study hard today." Arihiko goes back to his seat. Fourth period ends and the class erupts into pandemonium all over again. The guys dash off to the cafeteria, the girls eat their lunches at their desks, and Inui Arihiko's carrying a sandwich and coming over to me. "Yo Tohno! Lunch, lunch." "---" ―― What should I do? Since morning, I haven't really had an appetite. I don't feel hungry, so maybe I don't have to force myself to eat. ―― If I eat, I might throw it up again and cause trouble. I should---.

*s226
--Even still, I need to get at least some nutrition. I'm already prone to passing out as it is; and if I don't push myself to eat, I'll probably just pass out. "Sorry, go ahead and eat. I gotta go buy food." "Oh yeah? Guess I'll start eating without you." I leave Arihiko happily unsealing his sandwich behind me as I exit the classroom. I buy some bread and some milk, and then go back. Arihiko and Ciel-senpai are already over at my desk by the window. "Oh, Tohno-kun. I'm joining you guys." "Ah, no, no. You don't have to mind much. We're pretty happy when you can join us. Isn't that right, Tohno?" Is Arihiko that pleased just to be with Senpai? He happily asks me for agreement. Well, for once we do seem to be in agreement. "That's right. You really helped me out by coming, Senpai. I don't know what I would've done if I had to eat while staring at this guy's face." I answer lightheartedly and take my seat. Senpai's eating from a large lunchbox and Arihiko is long since finished with his sandwich. "――― Alright." I take a bite from my bread. I still have no appetite, so I forcefully wash it down with some milk. Arihiko holds a lively conversation with Senpai since they are both done with lunch. They talk about the strange events like serial murders and whatnot, which really does not help my appetite. "Really? They haven't found all those missing people yet?" "It seems that way. There was even another new report this morning. Inui-kun, didn't you see the news this morning?" "Nah, I don't have time to do anything in the morning so I didn't watch it." "That's no good you know, staying up late at night. You shouldn't walk around at night, there's some scary people out there." "That's no problem. I'm a scary person myself." "Well, you might be right. Inui-kun, you do seem like a shady character." "Ahahaha." The two of them laugh. ―― Hm, Ciel-senpai might be serious, but Arihiko probably said that as a joke. "Hahaha." Arihiko's eyes twitch as he smiles. Anyway, I can't exactly ignore their conversation. "---Senpai. You mentioned a new report--what is it――?" "In the news this morning, a young woman who went shopping last night--about our age--and she went missing. Her house is close to the park, I heard." "―― Oh, close to the park." As soon as I say that, the contents of my stomach threaten to rise up. --Last night. That unknown girl who just by chance was by the park, was destroyed by that irrational violence. Missing might be a better description than dying, since she was devoured without even so much as a hair left. "That makes her the ninth victim, no, the tenth? Damn, what an amazing pace, all in a single month." "Yes, but I hear last night's disappearance was a little different from the other ones. The families of all the other girls who disappeared noticed it a short time later." "By the way, you didn't watch the morning news either Tohno-kun? Don't tell me you're not a morning person either?" "―― Hmm. I wouldn't say I'm a morning person, but I'm not terrible in the morning either. But, leaving that matter aside, I still won't be able to watch it for a while. At my house, there's no TV." Senpai and Arihiko stare blankly. "No TV--Your house is― that big mansion, right?" "Heh, there's no way you don't have a TV in that mansion. I won't let you say you don't have one in your room, being a student and all." "No, there really isn't one. My old man always said there was no need for such brainwashing machines. There's a small one in Kohaku-san's room, but I'm not about to barge into a girl's room in the morning." If I want to get the news, I just have to rely on a newspaper. "Tohno-kun, what do you mean by a girl?" "You can't just say that and get away with it, Tohno." They're both glaring at me. I slap my hand over my mouth, but it's far too late. "Uh, um--simply put, just that there's a servant at my house named Kohaku-san." "Huh, a servant? You're really lucky to have a girl around you at all times to take care of your every need." "That's not it! There isn't anyone to take care of the mansion, so we have to hire people to do it. Whether she's male or female is entirely irrelevant." "Oh reeeeallly? Hey Inui-kun, doesn't Tohno-kun sound real intimate with this Kohaku-san? "Yeah yeah, he looked so happy when he said her name. I wanted to ask before, but just what kind of a life does Tohno lead right now?" They trade glances. "――― Ugh." I choke on the bread I'm eating. Arihiko, even Ciel-senpai with her cool glance, interrogates me with bizarre intensity. "Tohno-kun, there is still plenty of time left. Please tell us all about your life at the mansion." She approaches with a smile that won't seem to let me get away. "―――――" Just thinking about the twenty minutes or so I have left to live through this makes my head spin.

*s227
---I won't. Skipping two meals won't kill me. "―― Mm, I'll pass. Do what you want." Seeing a vision of food with something red on it isn't something I want to do again. To be honest, I'm already feeling bad looking at Arihiko's sandwich. Because there are many bright red tomatoes in it. "What's this? You're becoming more and more unhealthy. Is your new lifestyle not suiting you that much?" "That might be it. They complain about me being late when I wake up at seven o'clock and the curfew's at eight o'clock. If I spend the night somewhere without asking, they interrogate me afterwards. It's like a prison, right?" "Isn't that alright? It's a proper life. Early to bed and early to rise, right? You won't be able to grow up to be a good guy if you burn out when you're young." "I agree. ―― But, you seem to lend the argument more strength than anyone else can." As the ultimate counter-example, that is. "Oh yeah? You're pretty honest today. Alright, alright, I'll split the sandwich with you." "I said, I didn't want to eat. Don't worry about me and eat; lunch'll end soon." "Okay, down the hatch." Arihiko holds his sandwich with both hands and begins to eat. --And then. "Hello everyone." Senpai comes in with something that looks like a boxed lunch. "Oh? Senpai, I thought you always ate in the cafeteria?" "No, I don't have a set lunch routine. It just depends what mood I'm in." Senpai takes out an boxed lunch wrapped up in a cute handkerchief. But it seems just a little too big for a girl. "―― You mean you managed to get up early and make lunch this morning?" "Yes, that's it. I managed to wake up before seven this morning and―― wait a minute, what are you making me say, Tohno-kun!?" "―― No, that's not what I meant, but―― Senpai, you're not a morning person?" "Eh? Ah, yes, I'm not― not good at waking up early." Senpai suddenly looks like a student being scolded by a teacher. "My family owned a bakery, so we'd get up very early every morning. But I'm terrible in the morning. My father would always get angry when I was a kid." What!? A bakery!? Me and Arihiko look at each other. He must be imagining the same thing I am: Ciel-senpai kneading dough with those white finger of hers and baking it. "My daily battle with my father lasted ten years, but in the end, he gave up and told me working two people's worth is better than trying to train me. Since then, I can wake up when I want to." Ciel-senpai sticks out her well-developed chest. "Oh, is that so? I'm a little surprised; you seem so reliable." "Yes, I always try hard to not make any mistakes in front of you. But really, I'm more of a clumsy person." Yeah, maybe she is a bit clumsy. Come to think of it, I really started to get close to Senpai when I saw her, an upperclassman, all alone in the courtyard fixing those splints and helped her out. A really clumsy person would never do something that wouldn't benefit them the least bit. "I see. ---But, I like people that are clumsy. I can relax better with them." "Yup." Arihiko agrees next to me. "So, since you're not a morning person, you usually eat in the cafeteria?" "Yes, although I usually eat in the cafeteria, there are times when I make lunch. Aren't you two part of the cafeteria group?" "Nah, it depends on what mood we're in too. When we were freshmen, my sister made me something, but Tohno here would always eat in the cafeteria or buy bread, so I end up doing what he does." "I see. So Tohno-kun is a person of many moods." "Yeah, yeah. Being with him will just drain you out, so be careful Senpai." "That's true," Senpai agrees and she opens her lunch. The round box is half rice and half side dish. It's pretty much a normal lunch, but it seems a little large. "Then, I'll start eating. Is is okay if I use this person's chair?" "A person who isn't here has their chair up for grabs. I'm sure Takada-kun would love for you to have his seat, Senpai." Takada-kun is a guy who sits next to me. He's pretty plump, but a good guy. Sometimes, he borrows money with a grace period which lasts about until the end of eternity. Senpai doesn't put her lunch on my desk, but puts it in her lap. Next to her, Arihiko starts opening his second pack of bread while still standing up. Next to these two, I stare aimlessly out the window. "Huh? Tohno-kun, are you not eating?" "No, I thought I'd skip today." "Not eat―― Won't that make you hungry?" "No, not really. I'm not hungry and skipping lunch doesn't affect me that much." "Wow, that's amazing. If I skip a single meal, I can't function. I'd just collapse of hunger. ―― It's a little embarrassing, I always eat more than most people, and I still get hungry." "Not at all. Senpai, you've developed a lot more than other women. I'm sure you have to eat a lot to maintain that large chest of yours." Yeah, Arihiko speaks the truth. To tell the truth, we both want her to eat more and grow more. Is Senpai embarrassed or shy? She makes a face I don't quite understand. ―― Well, I'm sure she's probably happy. "But Tohno-kun, will you really be alright if you skip lunch?" "I'll be fine. Skipping meals during the day isn't that rare. I only didn't eat breakfast, so I'll probably be fine until evening." "Wow---Tohno-kun, your body will break down with that kind of lifestyle." "It won't break. This is more of a mental restriction. ―― Well, thanks to an accident long ago, my doctor told me it wasn't good to gain weight, so it's better for me to skip meals once in a while." "Huh. I guess even guys still think about their diet after all." Senpai looks up at me for some reason, and after thinking a little bit, closes her lunch. "Um, I just remembered I had something to do, so excuse me." Gathering up her things quickly, she disappears like the wind. "---Mmm, how cute." Arihiko comments on Senpai regretfully while watching her leave.

*s228
After class, the room quickly fills with the gloom of dusk. The sun is sinking below the horizon. There's no one else in the classroom. I'm the only one who likes sitting here and doing nothing. "-" The room is painted red. ---I don't like watching the sunset. It makes me think of blood, and reminds me of the events in the past few days. "--" Still, I don't particularly feel like going back home. I stare blankly out the window. Red. Red, sunset. "Ahow." The old wound on my chest hurts. The color red. Something― red. Such as, human blood. Lots of blood― sticky, with a strong smell. "Gah." It hurts. My glasses are on, but, my head hurts. Why? Throbbing pain. My head Why? My head. Why? Thro b w    why I start to pant heavily. My breathing is ragged. I'm horriblygetting worked up. I'm irritated; There's something I can't stand, and I can't calm down unless I take it out on something. "―― Is it--Tohno-kun?" "HuhSen― pai?" Senpai has a very serious look on her face as she enters the room. "I just heard a sound like someone knocking over desks―― was that you, Tohno-kun?" "Eh?" I turn around. Indeed, desks are strewn about and chairs overturned everywhere. "―― Ah―― yeah, it seems so. I guess I got a little irritated for no reason, um--" Did I really do this? "Geez, you can't do that. I don't know what happened, but you shouldn't take it out on things." Senpai starts to straighten out the desks and the chairs. I wordlessly do so too. "―― Sorry. I don't― quite know myself." "Hmm. Tohno-kun, you're acting weird. You were spaced out in the rain that time, and today you spaced out in the middle of all these jumbled desks." "Yeah--yeah, I'm tired and it's making me act weird." I take a deep breath. ―― Is it because I saw Senpai's face? That headache and the irritation I had before vanishes like it was never there. "Sorry, I've caused you trouble again. I'll head out now, so see you tomorrow." "Oh, Tohno-kun, are you going back now?" Yeah, I nod. As if nothing had just happened before, she gives me a hearty smile. "What a coincidence. I was just thinking that I should go back too. Since it happens to work out, can I go back with you?" "No, I really appreciate the offer, but―― isn't your house in the opposite direction? We can't exactly walk back together." "I know, so we'll be together until the gate." "―― Well, in that case, my pleasure." "Yes. I have to get my things, so please wait a minute." With light footsteps, Senpai runs out of the room. It really was only a minute till she came back. "Thanks for waiting. Now then, let's go!" She really is cheerful. How should I say this? Just seeing her drives away the clouded feelings I had earlier. Having such a great person ask me to come with her, I ought to be punished if I was still gloomy. "―― Okay, let's go. But, it's a pretty short trip to the front gate." "Ah, that's right. We'll have to go as slow as possible to make it worth it." Senpai starts to walk. Following her, I leave the darkening classroom behind me.

*s229
We walk out the gate. From here, we have to go our separate ways. "Well then, this is goodbye for now. We got here pretty quickly." ―― I feel the same way. I was really thinking it would be better if the school were a bit bigger. "Well then, Senpai, see you tomorrow." "Yes, let's meet at school tomorrow." Smiling as she responds, Senpai disappears in the opposite direction. After watching her go, I head down the street towards my house.

*s230
I walk through the hallway bathed in sunset with Senpai. While talking about pointless things, we walk as slowly as possible. There's such a wonderful atmosphere here. ---Thinking back, I spent the night in Senpai's room. Back then, my mind was filled with the fact that I killed someone, and after that, I forgot about it when I was with Arcueid. ―― If it wasn't for that one night, I don't think I would be here today as I am now. She doesn't bring it up, but I wonder what she thinks about that night. ―― Did it feel like she was just lending a hand to a depressed lowerclassman? Like picking up an abandoned puppy cast out in the rain? "―― Senpai, um--" "Yes?" Senpai looks over to me. ―― Right when I was going to ask about that night, Guruuuuuu. My stomach interrupts, growling audibly. No, not 'growling'― it's more like a roar. "―――――― Uhhh." "――――――" The silence is a little uncomfortable. "―― Tohno-kun, it seems you're hungry." "---I guess so. Geez, do I get hungry even when I don't have an appetite?" I let out a sigh. Looking at me, Senpai smiles. "Of course. Being human means you have to eat to live." "No doubt. ―― Come to think of it, I'm really starving." ―― I hadn't realized it, but skipping breakfast and lunch really did take quite a bit out of me. I don't think I can last until dinner, so I should buy some bread on the way back- "Tohno-kun, here." Senpai presents me a pouch of cloth she is holding. I think it's her lunch. "It's partly eaten, but is that okay?" Blushing a bit, Senpai says this embarrassedly. ―― That's right, Senpai only ate half of her lunch today. Finishing someone else's half-eaten lunch is a little embarrassing. I

*s231
I can't go that far. Senpai is probably saying it out of goodwill, but I don't want to let her see me like this. "--No, I think I can make it. Your words are enough to fill me up." "―― Is that so? Tohno-kun, you haven't had anything all day. Are you sure you won't collapse on the way――?" "Let your heart not be troubled. Someone like me who's always fainting sees it coming a mile away. And today, my body says I'm perfectly okay." "―― Well. If you say so, I guess it's alright." Giving somewhat of an amazed sigh, Senpai continues walking down the hallway. We walk out the gate. From here, we have to go our separate ways. "Well then, this is goodbye for now. We got here pretty quickly." ―― I feel the same way. I was really thinking it would be better if the school were a bit bigger. "Well, then, Senpai, see you tomorrow." "Yes, let's meet at school tomorrow." Smiling as she responds, Senpai disappears in the opposite direction. After watching her go, I head down the street towards my house.

*s232
Never mind that and just eat. I believe kindness should always be accepted. "---I'll take it. I'm hungry, so if you don't mind, I'll eat it." Yeah, even if it's a bit past the expiration date, I wouldn't mind. "Then let's go to the tea ceremony room. If we go there, I can get you some tea." Senpai trots off down the hallway. "Thanks for the meal." I bring my hands together briefly and start to dig in to Senpai's lunch. Munch, munch. I eat without restraint while Senpai stares at me. Munch munch. Munch. Munch. Munch. Munch. Munch. Munch. Munch. "Mm." I gulp some tea. Senpai keeps watching me. "Does it taste good?" "Mm, it's cold and not very good." ―― I think that comment was a little too honest myself, but it's my personality, so I can't change it. Senpai gives a small laugh as she looks directly into my eyes. "Tohno-kun, you have quite a philosophic outlook." She says this kindly. "―― Huh? I don't get you, Senpai. Saying something like that all of a sudden." "But it's true. Normally, people wouldn't eat another person's half-eaten lunch like that. But you don't seem to mind what others think of you, do you?" "---? Really? I'm not that self-conscious." I just live honestly. But, if living life without caring what others think is philosophical, then this person is much more of a philosopher than I am. If it was me---I could never mend the splints in the courtyard that everyone else ignores all by myself. "In my opinion, I think you're more philosophical than I am, Senpai. You're always living at your own pace. It feels so good just to watch." I speak openly. Of course it was a compliment, but Senpai says "Oh, I see," and slumps in disappointment. "Um―― Senpai? Did I say something bad?" "--Yes. Because normally, that's what they call an old spinster. I'm a girl, so hearing that is a shock." ―― Hmmm. For Senpai, that must mean she's acting old rather than being philosophical. "Oh yeah? So does that mean I'm acting like an old man now? Well excuse me, I'm just a high school student bravely facing the dangers of life." "Ah, but you can't deny it. Because a sitting cushion and a cup of tea really suit you. Always calm, you seem like a retired man." Senpai giggles. ―― I wanted to hear I was more a guy that looks good in Japanese clothing, but if Senpai says a retired man, then maybe that isn't a bad thing. "Oh. Well then, fellow old-timer, how about we have a long chat over a cup of tea?" "I'd love to keep you company, Shiki-san." With a beaming smile, Senpai pours some tea into my tea cup. An hour passes. We talk together until five-thirty, then we walk out the gate before it closes and go our separate ways at the intersection.

*s233
I head up the road and draw near the mansion. After a little more walking I see Hisui standing by herself at the front gate. "――? I wonder what Hisui is doing?" Tilting my head to the side, I head for the front gate. Hisui realizes I'm here and bows her head. "Welcome back, Shiki-sama." "---Ah, yeah---thanks, Hisui." I can barely reply since I'm bewildered by the respectfulness of it all. "Um---were you waiting for me to come home?" "Yes. Greeting the master is a servant's duty." Answering very matter-of-factly, she doesn't even bat an eyelash. "Um, Hisui, I'm truly happy you waited to greet me, but there's really no need to wait outside. I'll come back on my own, so you can just greet me whenever you realize I'm back." "-" Hisui's face clouds slightly. ―― Oh, maybe― Maybe she was waiting for me to return like this on Saturday and Sunday. "--Hisui, um--" "I understand. Starting from tomorrow, I will await your return in the lobby." Hisui gives a quick bow and opens the mansion gate. Hisui turns around as she does so. ―――― *sigh* For some reason, the atmosphere isn't exactly conducive to conversation. Hisui closes the gate after I pass through, then she silently walks to the entrance to open the door and leads me into the lobby. I get to my room. Akiha isn't back yet from her lessons, Kohaku-san is preparing dinner, and Hisui is cleaning the mansion. "---Geez, there's nothing to do." Well, there's quite a mountain of studying, reviewing, and memorizing a student like me has to do. But, I just don't feel like doing anything. Suddenly, Arcueid's face flashes in my mind. Whether good or bad, it's probably just a reaction to the crazy two days I just had. Perhaps spacing out here in my room will be good, giving my mind and heart a break. After eating dinner by myself in the large dining room, Kohaku-san treats my wounds and I go back to my room. Akiha didn't make it back in time for dinner. Her lesson was apparently going to last a while, so she was going to eat away from home. It's past ten at night now. It's a bit too early, but since I'm exhausted, I should sleep early tonight--

*s116a
―――― My body is exhausted. But, I can't fall into a deep sleep. The wounds all around my body sting and wake up my mind as it tries to sleep. I look at the clock as I lie in bed. It's past three o'clock in the morningalready five hours of unsatisfactory rest. "――― Damn it, I can't sleep." Not being able to sleep when I want to― it's like torture. Tick, tick, tick. The sound of the clock's second hand gets on my nerves. Tick, tick, tick, tick, tick, creak, tick, tick, tick, tick "Eh--?" I think I heard something mixed in with the ticking. It sounded like the door opening, but who would be coming at this hour? Tap, tap, tap. No, there's no mistake. Someone came into the room and is coming near me. "" Who is it? ―― If someone was to come this late at night, it would be---

*s118
"Hey---Shiki, wake up." I hear a voice by my ear. Last night---the voice I heard until right before I slept― the voice I can't forget. "Ar―― cueid---?" I sit up in bed and look around the unlit room. "Good evening. I'm glad you seem well." Arcueid greets me with smiling eyes. "Er, good evening---?" ---Why did you come here? "Is it strange for me to be here?" "Strange? Of course it---" ---Well, maybe not― Come to think of it, the night is her time, so I guess it isn't strange for her to be anywhere. "Aren't you the one acting strange, Shiki? I came all the way here to see you, and you're just lying there." "Yeah, holdon." I get out of bed and stand up. But, my body starts to tilt, and I fall back down on the bed. "Huh?" Something is strange. Blood wells in the back of my head and my vision blurs. Something's wrong "Goodness, Shiki." Arcueid draws closer. She stands before me, and her red eyes― "You can't do anything like that, right? Come on, stand up and touch me. I want to feel your fingers on my body." ―― I can hear her voice right by my ear. What's going on with me? She's right in front of me, but I can't stare at her face. Something is wrong. Though I try to look at her face, my eyes won't move. Her well-shaped, soft-looking breasts. Her delicately curved, embraceable hips. Her luscious red lips. It all lets me feel her feminine nature, and as a man, I am transfixed. "Hey" I get dizzy. Something isweird. I can hardly breathe; my mind is blank. It feels as if my heart has stopped. "I see. You can't move by yourself, huh?" I can hear her voice by my ear. Casually, Arcueid wraps both arms around me as I sit frozen on the bed. "Wha" Thump. Even though my heart feels like it stopped, a beating resonates deep inside my chest. "Your heart is pounding like it's going to break, Shiki." Her voice pulls at my eardrums. No, in realityher luscious lips are nibbling on my ear. "Ah――――!" She's just nibbling on my ear. That's all she's doing, but a shockwave runs through me. "Ar―― cueid――" I try to move my arms to push her away. ―― but I can't even lift a single finger. "Ah―― gu" My body won't move. The instant I realize this, my breathing quickens. I can't understand why my body won't move. Just the fact that my body won't move in this situation seems so indecentthat it takes my reasoning and sets it on fire. "Oh?I see. Shiki, you want me." Arcueid giggles. The voice moves from my ear to the side of my neck. Her light breathing moves along my throat. With a small, rasping sound, she licks my neck. As if to taste me. "Erh――――!" Thump. My heart is shattering. My pulsing blood and my blank mind. The coolness of Arcueid's hands on my back. The soft pressure of her breasts pressing against my chest. Her freezing tongue tracing the lines of my throat. All of it destroys what reason I have left. "―― Don't― be stupid― why would II be turned on by you?" "Mmm― liar. You're so excited." Her breathing moves from my neck and travels down to my chest. My breathing is heavy. I want to get away. But, more than that, I want to take her. Golden hair. Red eyes. White Skin. Slender fingers. Soft arms. Whata lustful body. My mind is screaming that I want to taste her from the top of her head all the way down to her toes. "G―――" What is this? I can still think rationally, but---my mind is assailed by animalistic excitement "Ha―― gh――!" I put all of my concentration into lifting my arm. But it doesn't move. My body is reacting to her breathing, and I can't move it. I can't believe it. More than being bound by something I can see, Just the fact that her breathing is binding me gets me so excited, it practically makes me come. "Stop―― if you keep doing this― it'll be― bad" "That's funny, Shiki. Your body doesn't agree with what your lips are saying. You've gotten so stiff down herewe better do something about it." Her hands move away from my back. And then, her lovely white fingers descend below my waist. Finding my already erect shaft. "Sto" "You're in pain, right? It's okay, you don't have to hold back. I'll calm it down" Her breath hits my hard shaft. Her slender fingers wrap themselves around me. "Ga!" Just that causes my body to jump. My back arches and I fall back on the bed. "I-Idiot! What are you thinking――!?" I manage to shout as I lie on my back. "--" Arcueid looks down on me without saying anything. ―― And then, she quietly removes the last of her clothes. Staring at me with her unfocused red eyes, a soft, "Shiki, you look delicious," escapes her lips. "--!" I strain with all my might to rise from the bed. But I still can't move a finger. She climbs onto the bed and her lush, naked body slowly eases down to press against mine. Thump. My blood stirs harder. Just like when I get dizzy, I can't think clearly. But this time, I don't lose consciousness. "AmazingI didn't know you could get this hard." ―― Her fingers teasingly caress me. It's more like touching than gripping, until the sensations strengthen---urging me to hurry, hurry, hurry! "Can you feel it? You're dripping so much down here, Shiki, it's almost as if you're crying." "How cute," she says, smiling. Her lips move down to plant a warm, soft kiss directly on the head. "!" I frantically hold back the cry threatening to escape my lips. Arcueid looks up at me, her eyes dancing with unbridled glee. "Can't you just be honest? If you're going to be like this, Shiki, I'll have to tease you a little more." "Whawhat are youm――!" I stifle my voice once again. Just the touch of her fingertips overloads my senses. Then― the wet sensation of her tongue. Sliding along my length. As if to drench my parched shaft, a line of saliva runs from her mouth. Her golden hair sways, partially concealing her face. All I feel is guilt and hesitation― and the pleasure which starts to eclipse it. "K!" I start to soar even higher. My grotesque shaft has hardened into an offensive, glistening pillar. Her white fingers grip it. Embrace it. Gliding noisily up and down, driving me crazy. "Ha, ah―――!" "Hehe―― your voice is very hot. I was always thinking that this part of you looked delicious." With that, she pulls her mouth away. ―― Her white fingers, such beautiful works of art, crawl up my shaft. "Nn――!" She compresses it from below as if trying to squeeze the very life out of me. As she moves her fingerssomething rockets up from the base of my body. All I can do is to frantically resist this feeling. While her four slender fingers move up my hardness like separate living things, her thumb forcefully rubs my tipback and forth, up and down, over and over. "Amazing―― Dripping this much and more coming? You really are excited aren't you, Shiki?" "Idioof― coursenot." "Hey now, I'm doing what you want. You should just be― honest!" "Ah!" Her thumb spreads the opening on top of my shaft. From the lower half of my body, pain and pleasure mix together like an electric shock. "Ha, ahhaaha, ah" I can only― breathe― in fragments. Squish. My heartbeat, my breathing, everything has fallen into perfect synchronization with the movement of her slender fingers. "Hm, I guess you're almost ready." Releasing my swollen organ, she looks up at my face. "How was it? It felt good, didn't it, Shiki?" "――――――――" ―― I can't say anything. My mind screams in denial, but my body has succumbed to Arcueid's voice. My mind is still my ownbut my body is waiting for Arcueid to continue. "Ar---cuei― d-tha― t's, enou― gh." With the last of my will, I manage to somehow form those words. Arcueid simply chuckles. "Now ShikiI think I'll get serious." Her white fingers grab my base. My locked-down member swells as if trying to get away from her tight grip. I'm almost exploding. From the side, as if playing a flute, Arcueid takes me into her mouth. "Gh-!" My spine feels like it could break in half at any moment. Arcueid's tongue plays along what is now the most sensitive part of my body. This naked feeling--this attacking sensation of pure pleasure consumes me. Just this causes my mind to feel like it will fly away, but her tongue does not stop. Her lips wrapping around me glide higher and higher. Engulfing my tip. She drinks it in like the fluid oozing from the end. "――――!" This sensation. I can't believe how good the inside of her mouth feels. A lukewarm feeling. The slippery texture of saliva. Inside her narrow mouth, my twitching manhood and the movement of Arcueid's tongue trying to hold me down "Mm―― Shiki, it's so cute." Saying that, her fingers once again move lower. Pushing against where my rod sprouts from my body, only her tongue moves up and down---licking from bottom to top. "Ha―― n――" Her hot, pleasured breathing. The soft flesh of her tongue pushes strongly along my entire length. "N―― n, mm―― ah, mm" Her breathing flows into my nerves like liquid pleasure. The wet, sticky movement of her tongue. The mingling of her soft, forceful tongue licking my hardened shaft. "Nha, ah――, mm――!" Heavy breathing. As her halting breaths puff against my hardnessanother sensation rises up within me. "AAr, cuei, d" I desperately swallow my words. I know if I speak out, my mind will lose completely to this pleasure. I know this, but "Mm―― Shiki, this is so hot――!" "--!" Her white teeth press down onto my naked rod and Ijust don't care about anything "Ha―― kk―― ah―" Warm saliva seeps from the corners of her mouth. Just thinking of that, from somewhere deep inside of me― a ball of heat starts to rise up. "Haa―― haa―― ha―― ah―" I desperately try to hold it back. HereI can't do it here, ever. If I didI would probably― to Arcueid Slosh. Slide. The fluids of her mouth and my own mix together noisily. Dirty, wrongprimitive lust. "Hargh――!" I bite my tongue to hold back. But it's useless. Her fingers grab me tightly. Not the gentle, mild touch of a playful lover, like before. She just slides it quickly up and down, forcing me to the edge. I'm past my limit. "Ah--!" Thump. Burning heat travels through my shaft. Thump. It bursts forth into her mouth. "Haah!" This irresistible pleasure travels to my brain, battering my mind into submission ―― Arcueid's caresses cease. She takes everything I offer and gulps it down without hesitation. "--Ah." Her pure white, porcelain throat moves up and down as she swallows. Her beautiful lips pull away from my grotesque member. Between the two, a thin line of saliva hangs like obscene spider silk. She wears an almost dazed expression. Her golden hair shimmers as a blush creeps up her cheeks and she looks up into my eyes. "Ah--" Anything resembling reason or restraint is long gone from my mind. My body is already able to move. Breathing wildly, like an animal, I push Arcueid down onto the bed

*s119
―― Ciel-senpai, perhaps? "―― That's dumb. It could never be Senpai" "Good evening, Tohno-kun." "Ehh---!?" I jump up in bed. "S-S-Senpai―――!?" "Yes. I wanted to see you, so I came." Senpai says this with a smile as if it was the most natural thing in the world. "You came to see meno way." "But it's happening. In reality, I'm here right now." "That's why I'm saying this isn't real――! It's already this late! This is my room too, so it's not a place where you can just come in――!" "It's all possible. Because, this is a dream." "Eh?" A dream? Huh? "A dream---Senpai?" "Yes, this is a dream you are seeing. Let's think of it that way." Senpai smiles. ―― Senpai is her usual self. But, I feel there's something---incredibly wrong with her. Her eyes normally full of kindness now look like they are planning on something. Her polite words are rather making me uneasy. ---No, what is the most strange is this situation where Senpai is in my room. I steal a glance at the clock. It's still past three o'clock in the morning. Such a thing--- "No, there can't be such a realistic dream――!" I get up from bed. I try to walk towards Senpai who is in the middle of my room. "H――― uh?" My legs. My legs won't move at all――!? "That won't do, moving on your own like that. Please stay there, Tohno-kun." "―― Please stay here?---hold on, Senpai. My legs, why won't they move――?" "It's obviously because this is a dream. Tohno-kun, do you still not believe me?" As if shocked, she raises her shoulders. But, I'm the one who's shocked. "A dream?---please stop fooling around. Why in the world are you in my room at this hour, Senpai!?" "Do you need to ask? There is only one reason for a girl to come to a boy's room you know." Blushing, she gives a smile loaded with meaning. "Eh―― only one―― um, Senpai?" Uh, um, ah---that's not to make some delicious food, or to play a card game, so--- "Yes. Let's do something dirty." With her normal carefree tone, Senpai says something outrageous. "H---Hey, what are you saying, Senpai――!? Wh-wh-why are you thinking that, all of a sudden――!" I wildly wave my hands in the air as I blush furiously. I don't know how this situation came about, but there's something definitely wrong with what Senpai is saying. First of all, she is my Senpai, Um, we're not lovers or anything, We're more like friends, and― um, I really am happy for her to say that, but I'm mad at myself for thinking that way, and--- "Oh enough already. Isn't this strange? Why would you say such a thing to me――!?" "―― " Senpai sighs. "I understand, you don't want to do it because it's me." "Ah---no, that's not it―― w-w-well, I mean that's it! But, isn't this odd? To me, you are an important confidant, and I thought our friendship had nothing to do with love, and I was thinking it would be great if all three of us including Arihiko could have fun together. so---Even―― if this a dream, there's something wrong with this." "Oh, I see. I understand what you mean." Senpai looks away from me. "Ah―――" My legs that could not move before can move. I don't know why they weren't moving earlier, but I can now get Senpai out of the house---. "Tohno-kun." Senpai's voice is sharp, and unthinkably strict. "Eh---y, yes?" "I have decided. I will be more mean." She grins. Senpai takes a step towards me. "Hey--Senpai, stop fooling around." "I'm not fooling around. Isn't this what fooling around would be?" She snaps her fingers. ---At that instant. "!?" I suddenly fall back on my bed. "Wha!" Wha, what's going on!? Both my hands are behind my back. Something---like a leather belt ties them together. Both my ankles are also tied with a belt and I can't move at all. "Wh, why, is this happening, all of a sudden――!?" "Yes, this is a dream, so doing that is a piece of cake." "Wha" I strain my arms trying to break free. The belt groans under the stress, but it doesn't even seem like it'll come off. "―――――― What are these, chains?" These facts are suddenly weighing down on me. It looks like my hands and feet cannot be freed. The Ciel-senpai before me is not like her usual self. I don't feel like I'm in any danger---but I feel really uneasy. Let's do something, dirty. Senpai said that. To have her say that in a room at night with the two of us, it's more strange not to be excited In reality, my heart is pounding so hard it feels like it will explode. But---there's still something wrong. It feels there's something wrong to do such a thing with Senpai "---" I don't care about anything now. My mouth isn't gagged, so if I shout, Hisui would probably come---! "That won't do. If you shout, won't someone come here? And if they do, what would you tell them?" Senpai gets on the bed. The bed creaks under the weight of two people. And then, the sound of a ribbon being untied. "Wha" Without time to stop her, ―― No, my thought to stop her was probably beat by my desire to see it― And then, I can only hold my breath as Senpai takes off her clothing and even her underwear. "―― S-Senpai" "See, it's already over. If someone came now, you would be the one in trouble." With a wicked smile, she mounts the bed, crawling towards me like a cat. "---" My throat is hot. My head is swimming like I'm drunk, and I can't think of anything to say, or what I should do, or what I was doing before now- "―――― Ah." I swallow hard. Before me is Senpai, who isn't wearing so much as a stitch of clothing. What I should do right now is look away and try not to see her naked body---but my body doesn't listen to my mind's recommendation. ―― Her well-developed, soft-looking breasts. Her bare, white skin entices me. I can almost smell its lasciviousness. My heart explodes with excitement. I know I shouldn't look---but her voluptuous body captivates both my mind and my eyes. "Hm, what should I do now? I could just rape you now, but that's kind of boring, don't you think?" With a strange smile on her lips, she slowly crawls closer. ―― It's different. I said she looked like a cat earlier, but it's different. What creeps towards me isn't a cat, but a panther stalking its prey. "S-Senpai――! Stop fooling around. Please put your clothes back on――!" I manage to resist my desires long enough to push these words out. "―――― Geez, Tohno-kun. It seems that you don't understand your situation yet." She makes a disappointed sound and looks at me. "Right now, there's only a few places you can move. And when you say things like that, it makes me want to tease you more." "Eh---Senpai!?" Suddenly, she disappears. There's no one on the bed. I can't see her anywhere, and all I can feel is someone's presence in the room--- "Whew." "Uwaaaaaaa!?" ---Suddenly, from behind me, she blows into my ear. "Se, Sese, Senpai――!?" "Did I surprise you? I didn't mean to, but you must be sensitive, so I guess I surprised you, Tohno-kun." Saying that, she presses her body up against my back. "-!!!!!!" "You shouldn't make so much noise. In the middle of the night like this, someone just might come check on you." ―― I hear her voice directly behind me. Her fingers slide along the back of my neck. "Nn-――――――!" A shiver runs through me. My heart pounds desperately in my chest. Thump. As if acting in concert with my pulse, my mind floods with lust. "―― Stop―― hey, Senpai――!" "Goodness, do you hate me that much, Tohno-kun?" ---That. That's not― it― at all. From my neck to my back. From my back, as if to embrace me, her fingers come to my chest. A soft sensation. From behind me, I can feel the sensation of her soft breasts pressing against my back. "Tss――――――!" This isn't good. I have no intention of doing anything---but I AM a guy, so--- "That's why I came here like this. Even if you're stubborn, I thought you would be honest in your dreams." She whispers in my ear. Her lips are so close that her breath plays along my skin. "―― A dream―― really――?" "Yes. If this wasn't a dream, we couldn't be doing this." "―― Hey―― then even if I do shout―― no one would come, then." Trying to resist the growing pressure in my groin, I speak haltingly. Senpai chuckles by my ear. "They will come. If you shout, your sister will get suspicious and check on you. This is THAT kind of dream." ---That is, maybe a reality that cannot truly be called a dream? Her fingers glide down my chest. One by one, her fingers, like the legs of a spider, teasingly make their way downwards. My pulse is racing. Before I realize it, I am completely naked and already fully erect. Slowly and lightly. Her fingers continue their descent. "Now then, the teasing will begin. Please prepare yourself, Tohno-kun." Her fingers touch my bared shaft. I feel a hand other than mine surround me. Just that by itself is embarrassing enough, but since it's Senpai's fingers---I feel so embarrassed I want to die. "--Wow, you're really hard already, Tohno-kun. In that case, I can be a bit more forceful." Her voice is filled with delight. Her fingers--teasing up until now--wrap themselves around me. She squeezes so hard it feels like she'll tear it off. "Nn――――!" I let out a gasp. A shock rushes from my groin to my brain. "Oh, did I surprise you? Sorry, you're not even wet yet, Tohno-kun. Don't worry, I'll be more gentle." Her palm pulls back. This time her fingers delicately hold my shaft. "Ah---,---!" The sensation takes my breath away. "No---Senpai, that's― not---" I― just want― her― to stop. I try to move my arms. ---But I can't. I have no freedom. With glittering eyes, Senpai watches my struggles and vain attempts to stifle my voice--- "Hee hee, I'm looking forward to this. I wonder how long you can resist, Tohno-kun." Speaking seductively, she slips her red tongue into my ear. "――― Nn!" I shut my eyes. ―― Below, a far more direct torture is taking place. "---Sto― p---" Three of her fingers slide slowly across the length of my shaft. Up. Down. Sliding. The sound of dry flesh slowly becomes slick. Rubbing. Squeezing. And pulling. "―― Mm, you're getting very dirty Tohno-kun. Hey, your eyes are free, right? Why don't you take a look at yourself." "Wha---" Her voice embarrasses me even more. The sound of her rubbing me fills the silence. Over and over again, my manhood swells even larger as she caresses it. The harder it gets---just watching is making me go crazy. ―― Her fingers cycle in an endless caress. "K, ha---" Try as I might, I can't hold my voice back. I clench my teeth, telling myself I'm not feeling it---but my body doesn't listen to what I tell it. My shaft is fully erect and I feel like I am going to explode at any moment. Just her touching me makes me lose all rational thought---but the movement of her fingers is much more destructive. Just by sliding her fingers up and down, I almost explode, releasing all of the burning heat welling inside of me. "Ha---k,---" As I rein in my voice, I attempt to breathe quietly. ―― Every time I do so, Senpai laughs. "I feel kind of excited. Your voice is so full of passion, Tohno-kun." "Don't be ridi---" Before I can finish, her fingers move once again. The movement of her fingers. My body is being controlled by less than an inch's worth of movement. ―― I can't resist her. Bound as I am, and being teased like this. Breathing wildly, I try to resist the pleasure. ―― But― I can't. Normally, it would make me mad. But--now, it's only making my conscience go numb. "Senpai---let's stop. This―― is― wrong――" ―― Yeah, it's wrong. This isn't right at all. I don't love her, so I shouldn't be doing this. ―― I don't love her――? Is that true? If this really is my dream, it would mean this is what Tohno Shiki desires. "Hhaahhh――hhaahhh―― haagggghhh―― ---" ―― No, I can't think― clearly. It feels---too good. Why am I so horny? It's not like this is the first time I've had fingers slid along my shaft. But this is way different than when I do it myself I can't hold back like this. That's why I want it to stop― but since they aren't my fingers, they won't listen to what I say. MY shaft is already dripping wet. I'm oozing so much pre-come that it covers my whole shaft. "Ha― gah――" But my remaining sanity is keeping me from crossing the edge. "―― Goodness, you really are stubborn. Your body is honest, why is your mind so― so stubborn!?" In time with her voice, her gentle fingers suddenly dig into me. "!!" Aah! My back arches in response. The longing welling up inside me suddenly switches to a desire to get away. A collision of pleasure and pain. This sensation shoots from my groin to my brain. My arms struggle against the chains. I strain against them as hard as I can, trying to break free. But they don't move at all. "Ah---a, a!" Her nails are still digging into me. She tortures my manhood as if to stop what I was about to release. "S-Sen― pai―――!" "Oh, you should stop struggling Tohno-kun. Those chains won't come off, so if you push yourself too hard, you'll only hurt yourself." "No--not that, your― nails---!" "Oh? Tohno-kun, are my fingers making you feel good?" I can't believe she can say such unbelievable things with such a mean voice. "――――――!" I grit my teeth and bear the pain. Her fingers pull back. The nail marks remain. Thanks to that, it seems my urge to come has gone away. "―― Senpai, please stop―― if you― keep this― up― I'm going to get pissed---" "Yes, I know. I won't do anything more if you don't feel like it." With eyes that seem to stare into my heart, she starts moving her fingers again. "――! You don't get it, stupid!" Senpai doesn't answer. She simply starts rubbing me once more. Slowly. From my base to my top. Slowly. Gently. Making little wet sounds. Over and over. Ever so slowly---so slow that I want her to move faster and just end it all. "――――― Ah." My breathing is getting calmer. Getting used to her fingers, it finally settles. But it's too late. It's so slow, and it feels so good, but I can't quite reach the edge. I'm oozing as much fluid as a woman. But I haven't even come once. "―― Ah―――" With her slow movements. Only my pre-come seeps out. "Ah――― gah." I want to let go, but I can't. I am ready to come, but I'm so used to this soft sensation, I can't reach the end. I want to come. But I can't. I want to climax. But I can't. Her slow moving fingers, she's moving so slow--not fast enough to get me off― why? She went this far, too. Why won't she squeeze me like earlier and make me come? ---Hurry. Hurry, or else I'll go insane. What's welling up inside me is so heavy and painful that if I don't let it outside soon-- this pleasure will go on forever and drive me crazy――! "―― Damn―― it." My brain is about to shut down. Hurry--I don't care now. I don't care about Senpai or my conscience, those are all meaningless things. I'm not being stubborn about it, so hurry--- "Hey Tohno-kun. Are you going to come soon?" From my side, Senpai speaks in a quiet voice. It isn't full of pleasure like before, but completely serious. "Wha---no. I don't― feel anything---so all this is useless." ―― But my words clearly are not what I feel. Senpai gives a sigh. "Fine, I lose. Since I can't beat you, I'll stop, Tohno-kun." "Eh?" Her fingers pull away. The slow caress ceases. "See, you must feel better now, right Tohno-kun?" "Ah." This---can't be happening. Her slow moving, smooth fingers are gone, and I'm harder than ever. It's so hard. My shaft is so swollen, it's still dripping. But, I can't come. Her fingers got me so worked up I'm right on the edge of coming. But I'm still bound, and her fingers are gone. "――― Don―" "Yes? What is it, Tohno-kun?" "Don't―――" "Didn't I stop already? Or is there something else you wanted?" Senpai's voice is full of glee. "What do you want? If you don't tell me, I won't know, Tohno-kun." "―――――" I can't say it. I can't say it, no matter what. But if I don't, I really will go crazy---. "―― Don't―― stop――" "I can't hear you, please speak louder." Her voice shoots towards me, loaded with pleasure. ―― I didn't know. I didn't know Senpai was so mean. "―― Please, don't stop. I want―― you to continue, Senpai――" I say it haltingly. From right beside me, I can hear her laughing voice once more. "I understand. Then― here is your reward for being honest, Tohno-kun." Her body pulls away. A light thud. Ciel-senpai kneels in front of me. "Se---Senpai―――!?" I pull my hips back in surprise. Because Senpai got down on her knees in front of me, and---and dropped a light kiss on my shaft. "Mm―― that's an amazing amount of fluid. Tohno-kun, it's because you were so stubborn." Holding onto my sticky member, she takes a small sniff. She is putting her face so close to my--- Thump. "―― Ha――" She hasn't even done anything, but my rod twitches. I don't know if the pleasure is physical or mental, but just the fact that Senpai has her face so close to me brings back the burning sensations that had started to fade--- ―― Senpai's face is flushed as well. I thought I was the one being teased, here. But, has she---was her face like that the whole time? ---Thump. Now more, my emotions well up in my throat. "―― Senpai, I―― can't hold on." "―― I know. But this is amazing---Tohno-kun, you're burning up." She almost sounds admiring. Then, Senpai takes her tongue― and slowly licks my tip. "H!" The sensation is completely different from her fingers. Her tongue feels so soft, yet solid. "Haa---ah, ah." Her tongue noisily plays along my skin. "---N!" Just that was already threatening to overwhelm me, but then her fingers begin to move. She grabs my shaft with her fingers and starts to rub me up and down. Veins stand out on my hot flesh, and my rod reflects the light as it covers itself in sticky fluids. But she continues stroking that grotesque thing. She moves as if trying to squeeze out what's welling up inside me. Her thumb rises up to my tip and presses into the hole at the top. "Senpa---I'm---going to--" I can barely sound out the words. I can hardly breathe. She doesn't move away. Her tongue and her fingers continue their movement, ignoring my warning. "I can't--hold― back---!" No matter what---I can't― in her face. I strain as hard as I can to hold back. My arms. If my arms were free, I would be able to push Senpai away---! "Tohno-kun, why are you holding back?" Not knowing how I feel, she asks me that. "―― I―― I can't―― let it out on your face――" I say through clenched teeth. But---I can't hold on. "―― Hehe, you are so cute, Tohno-kun." Senpai chuckles and― "So---I will tease you even more." Using her other hand, she pushes at an area below my shaft---right at the base of my balls. "-!?" My body shakes uncontrollably. It--feels like someone drilled a hole in my skull. "You know, if you push this spot, a man won't be able to ejaculate." "Ah---eh?" My shaft twitches. But what should come out normally isn't there, and it only convulses. "Hmm, if I keep caressing you like this, you might break." Lick. With her tongue still painted with my fluids, she licks her lips. "But, you told me you wanted me to make you go crazy. So---" "Ah―― Sen, pai――?" "---So, now I'll break you, Tohno-kun." So saying, Senpai takes the tip of her tongue and sticks it into the narrow opening at the top of my shaft. "Ha--ah!" Down---down there――! Into a place no one should touch. I'm going to go crazy from the feeling of her tongue forcing its way in. Getting attacked by the greatest sensation by far, my rod tries its hardest to ejaculate. But it can't. Senpai's finger is blocking the way, not allowing me to come. "Ha---ah, ah, ah---!" I flail on the bed. The sound of rattling chains echo in the room. I don't---care who might wake up and come see what's wrong. If I even think about something like that, I'll go crazy. Sl― ur― p--- The sensation changes. The tongue invading me recedes. And Senpai's lips suck me in. Even though she knows I can't release anything, she sucks as if trying to draw it out. It feels like she's sucking my entire body dry. "Ga-!!" It feels like someone's poured alcohol into that hole in my skull. My mind goes as blank as a clean slate. Her finger pulls back. The digit holding my semen back lets go, and what has been contained for so long finally explodes. Thump. Thump, Thump, Thump, Thum― p. As if taking out my whole consciousness and my memory with it, the white fluid squirts out of me. ---My dazed mind can't even make out Senpai's face anymore. I collapse onto my bed. The chains holding me down disappear as if they never existed. "Ha-" ―― I can still feel her mouth on me. Senpai keeps sucking, drinking up the last of the semen inside of me. "--Ah." But that finished me off. It seems the last little bit of consciousness I had left was completely swallowed by Senpai

*s120
―― If someone is coming to my room, it either has to be Kohaku-san, Hisui or Akiha. Hisui and Kohaku-san would probably knock so that leaves only Akiha―― "――――― Akiha?" I sit up in bed and call out. The moonlight only dimly illuminates the room, so I can hardly see. I look around, but I don't see anyone's silhouette. "―― Must be my imagination――" My mind must be a little dull from lack of sleep. I let out a breath and roll over onto my side. The light on my nightstand comes on. "--Eh?" My heart skips a beat. "―― That's strange. I don't remember turning that on――" I turn off the light. I have school tomorrow, so I need to get some sleep. "That won't do, Nii-san. We'll need the lights on for this." Suddenly, from behind me, a calm voice calls out. "-!" I turn around. There, I see Akiha, and Kohaku-san. "Akiha――? What are you doing here at this hour? And why is Kohaku-san with you? Did something happen?" I slip out of bed as I speak. After exchanging glances, they laugh. "Geez Shiki-san, you're too out of it. Akiha-sama and I are here because there is something." Kohaku-san giggles. "――?" I don't understand what's so funny. "Kohaku, laughing like that is rude to Nii-san. I understand how you feel, but you shouldn't surprise him too much. We have to save the fun for later, right?" "Oh, forgive me Akiha-sama. He's just so cute when he doesn't understand simple things like this, so I couldn't help it." "―― That's true. Certainly Nii-san is a bit dense. I mean, not even realizing why the two of us would come here this late at night, not even knowing his own position. Yes, he's just like an innocent little puppy. Cute, but clueless." With a cold smile, Akiha looks my way. "Aki, ha――――?" Seeing her eyes finally makes me understand that there's something wrong with the way they are acting. ―― How should I say it. I don't sense any hostility, but it feels like they are up to something. "Akiha, if you have something to say, I'll listen, so can't you just go ahead? We have school tomorrow, so we should go to bed early." I tell her this as coolly as I can. "――――――" She stares at me without saying a word; she's not happy with something. No, more than that― Akiha sighs. "―― I thought Nii-san would be a little more flustered, but I'm a bit shocked that he's not getting in the mood." She's talking as if I'm not even here. "? Um, Akiha. I still don't know what you are trying to say, but――" "Geez, Nii-san. Just what kind of upbringing did you have at the Arima household? Look, someone of the opposite sex is in your room at night. A gentleman of your age should be excited just by that, but you're acting like normal. It's just natural for a woman like me to be shocked by that." She glares at me. "―― Wait a minute, Akiha. I would notice if girls were in my room, but you guys are different. We're brother and sister, so this isn't a big deal, and Kohaku-san comes to check around every night." Yeah, that's why this isn't surprising. Akiha is my little sister, and Kohaku-san is a servant. It isn't a big deal for them to come here, day or night, so I really don't "In other words, Nii-san, you see us more as family than you do as women? ―――― I see. It might be good for you if that was really true." She looks me over again with that strange smile. That quiet look that seems to look into my mind. "" Thump. My heartbeat starts to quicken. ―― There's something, odd. Being looked at like that by Akiha, I start to feel more and more uneasy. ―― For example, Like my true feelings of not being able to accept Akiha as my sister yet since she's changed so much since I last saw her. Like my true feelings of me starting to feel more for Hisui and Kohaku-san than I should to just servants. It feels like she is staring into my hidden feelings and I feel guilty. "Oh? What's wrong, Nii-san? Suddenly looking away like that― you look like you're hiding something." "Wha" I realize my cheeks are getting red. "O-of course not――! Just tell me what you want. If we don't get some sleep soon, tomorrow will be difficult." Not to be defeated, I match her stare. And then, For some reason, Akiha gives a bored sigh. "How disappointing. I was looking forward to seeing your confused face, Nii-san. But this is boring. Well, we'll watch you be embarrassed further, so I guess it will be okay." "Huh--?" I climb out of bed. Wait a minute. I think she just said something terrible- "Akiha, what are---" "Oh? Is it okay for you to stand up with your body? You have anemia, so you should be calm during the night. You seem to be lacking sleep even now, and you were tired for the past few days, right? Please pay more attention to your health, Nii-san. Your body is very weak. So, won't you collapse if you keep pushing yourself like this?" "Wha--" -Thump. Her words seem to affect me. "---What are you saying? I'm fine---" "Oh? Funny, you're looking a little strained to me. As if―― yes, your breathing is going to get wilder, your blood will feel sluggish in your veins, and see, your hands and feet are going to start feeling cold." -Thump. "HeyStop, it. If you say that-" I really― will feel― dizzy--- "No, it isn't just your imagination. Your body was strange from when we came in, but you just never realized it, Nii-san. See? Kohaku was laughing earlier because you didn't even notice it yourself. You're so weak that you might collapse at any time, but you don't ever think of your condition, Nii-san." "You are like a scarecrow, you being the only one not noticing that. Wearing old clothes, bamboo for arms and legs. From far away he looks human― but once you look close, it's just something made up to take human form." "Wha-" Why did she suddenly start talking about all this nonsense?- "Really, you still don't understand? Your face is pale and your mind is numb. You really are like a scarecrow, that you don't even want to admit to that. Don't you think so too, Kohaku? That Nii-san is like an ornament that could break at any time." "Stu―― That, can't" be true. It can't, but― Whywhy am I really feeling dizzy "See, you're already at your limit. Stop pushing yourself and lie down. But you will stay awake. You won't be able to move your arms and legs, but you will still be conscious." "Stu---sto――― p" My body collapses. I'm falling towards the bed, just like Akiha said--- "" No. My body isn't strange. Because, I didn't have any symptoms of anemia earlier--- "I told you, it does not matter. Your body is always under constraint. So, you have no control tonight either. Because. You've always been my puppet, Nii-san." "Wha-" I fall onto the bed. ―― In the end, Akiha was right. Just like whenever I have an anemic spell, I lose consciousness--- "Huh?" ―― No, this time it's different. My entire body is numb, but I'm still conscious. I can't really concentrate, but I'm awake. "Different, than my, usual, anemia――" I stare blankly at the ceiling. "Akiha-sama? Um, did we overdo it――? He looks like he really has anemia――" ―― Kohaku-san's, voice. "What are you talking about, Kohaku? You're the one who put some drugs into his dinner, so he will be a little dazed. I only wanted him to sleep a bit. I could have done that myself." ―― Akiha sounds dissatisfied. "―― Hey, you two." I call out to them, still lying down. My arms and legs won't work, but I somehow manage to turn my neck and look at both of them. "Shiki-san is very pure, so I guess suggestion seems to work easily on him. I suppose that's a good trait about him too." ―― It seems they are ignoring me. "Yes, but Kohaku, when they are too pure― don't they make you want to dominate them?" ―― She looks over at me. "-" As soon as our eyes meet, I feel a chill run up my spine. Coldness sinks into my skin, burrowing under my flesh and into my very core. I feel as if my brain is becoming numb. My body feels tied up as she looks at me with those eyes, as if time has stopped and the whole area has frozen up. "AAki, ha?" "――――――" She doesn't say a word. ―― Thump. My heart beats loudly. Her face is entirely devoid of expression, but her eyes---her eyes glow like a predator stalking her prey- "Domination, huh? Well, I like seeing his troubled face as much as his happy face, so I understand what you mean, Akiha-sama." ―― Next to Akiha, Kohaku-san tilts her head. Akiha doesn't look at Kohaku-san, but she gives a small nod. "Let's see, it's like a painting. Hey Kohaku, let's say there's a painting that is well done, but not magnificent. Because it's well done, you don't have any complaints, but you can't like it because it's just well done and doesn't have anything interesting about it. In that case, do you know how to make it special for you, Kohaku?" "Umm, let's see―― I don't know, Akiha-sama." "It's simple. You just have to paint over the painting and make it worthless. As a result, that good painting will turn into trash. But the process, breaking what is "good" for you, isn't it wonderful? "---Isn't it beautiful just thinking about it? I feel love and regret for that painting. The pain as the painting gets ruined, anger at myself for ruining it, frustration because it's beyond repair, and more than anything else, the fact that I am the only one who can break it is absolute. I think it is the happiness of owning it. Because it is the only one, and because the wounds on it are put on there by me, you feel more attached to it. Because the more marks you put on it, the more it becomes yours." Without any motion. Like a machine, Akiha laughs. "Hey, Kohaku. Don't you want to break that? I think it will be― enjoyable." "WhaHey, Akiha――――!" I shout. But Akiha doesn't respond, and Kohaku-san with her smile, "Yes. I understand, Akiha-sama," responds like that. "Erggh!" I rally all of the strength in my body. I strain as hard I can and order my lifeless limbs to stand. "Tss,n~―――!!!!!"  I strain. I gradually feel my ability to move my arms and legs starting to return--- "That is enough, don't do that, Shiki-san. You are anemic, so you shouldn't strain your body too much." With her usual smile, Kohaku-san crouches beside the bed. "Kohaku-san, what are" "What does it look like? I am tying you down so you won't struggle. It's okay, I'll only tie your wrists and ankles so it won't hurt that much." "Tie? What are you thinkingowww――!" I clench my jaw at the sudden pain. As if she had a lot of practice, Kohaku-san expertly binds my hands and feet to the bed. "Tss――――――!" I feel a tinge in the back of my head. I don't know what those two are thinking. But being bound hand and foot on my bed, just imagining what I look like makes me go crazy. Having them see me like that, I'm so embarrassed I want to die "Kohaku-san――! Please stop fooling around――!" "Oh, Shiki-san, you're blushing. To scream so much, it must be your first time being tied down." "――――! Of, Of course it is! Look, just untie me!" "Akiha-sama, Shiki-san is saying all these things. He doesn't seem to realize his position, so isn't it alright to treat him more roughly?" "Eh-Kohaku, san?" Still smiling, she gazes down at me tied down. Her look is far more frightening than Akiha's sharp gaze. Is it like the cruelty of young kids? Kohaku-san seems to be enjoying this far more than Akiha. "This won't do Kohaku. If Nii-san wanted you himself, you could do whatever you want, but this time is different, isn't it? For tonight, the ownership of him belongs to me. Your duty is just to serve him." "I understand. Then, excuse me, Shiki-san." So saying, Kohaku-san begins to take off my clothes. She straddles me as she begins her work. In that position, she slowly undoes the buttons of my shirt, one by one. With this task complete, her fingers move down to my pants. "Wha, wha, wha――――!" I try to flail around, but it's no use. I hear a dry, metallic sound. Kohaku-san slowly begins to slide my zipper down. "--Wha, what, are you, do――――!" I can barely speak. I can't understand how or why all this is happening. I can't grasp how I came to be tied to my bed, or why Kohaku-san is taking off my clothes. "Shiki-san? I haven't done anything yet― does it really feel that good already――?" With these outrageous words, Kohaku-san places her hand lightly on the front of my underwear. "Th― that's not it, but, Kohaku-san---!" "Oh really? Then you won't mind if I see all of you, Shiki-san." "Tssss!" She pulls my underwear down. "--" My mind goes entirely blank. She's exposed my lower body. My limp member is unveiled for all to see. "Aha! Shiki-san, you're so small and you look so cute!" Kohaku-san speaks happily from somewhere near my pelvis. Being bound and stared at by Akiha's cool gaze makes me shrivel even more. "!" The rope creaks as I strain against it. Embarrassed, I wanted to cover myself with both hands. But bound as I am, I can't even do that. "――――――" Akiha continues to stare at me without speaking. Blood rushes to my head. "Ah-ck." I grit my teeth. "It's okay, Shiki-san. I'll help you perk up, so don't worry―" With no regard for what I want, Kohaku-san's fingers reach out to me. "N---!" My back arches in response. Her fingers crawl up my thigh like an unhurried spider, her ultimate destination all too obvious. One by one, they continue to advance with insidious slowness. So slowly. The feeling of being touched by someone else. ―― And the sensation that it is nearing my most personal space, throws my brain headlong into chaos. "MmShiki-san, for you to be this excited already― what a naughty boy you are." Tap. As if playing a keyboard, Kohaku-san feels along my inner thigh. "-, h――――!" I try to hold my breath. I close my eyes to avoid seeing her face, but I can still feel a piercing gaze boring into me. ―― It goes without saying. It is Akiha's stare. As long as that's there---I can't let anything out of my mouth. ―― Kohaku-san keeps going. The delicate fingers creeping up my thigh---finally arrive at their destination. ", -!" A jolt rushes through me. With just her finger, so softly they barely make contact, Kohaku-sa-Kohaku plays around― my whole― shaft. "Ha, gh" ---I don't― understand. Does it feel this good to be touched by someone else, or are her fingers special? My blood starts pounding as her hand takes me in a light embrace. Thump. Thump. In spite of my conscience, I find myself starting to get hard. "Mm―― Shiki-san, you have to speak up" "-,m!?" The bed creaks. Just now---I felt something slippery glide along the length of my scrotum. "HeyKohaku― san---!" I lift my head and look down at her. "What-" Even though I expected it, looking at the scene enchants my already confused brain. "Kohaku, san---what, are you---" "What am I doing? I am servicing you, of course." She answers as if what she's doing is perfectly natural. But, that---to lick me there--- "Y, you can't――! Don't you think there's something wrong with doing something that dirty――!?" "No, I don't. Because these are Akiha-sama's orders, there's no room for me to think." Akiha's orders? That's ridiculous. "A, Ah, Akiha――――――!!!!" "Yes? Why are you screaming like that, Nii-san?" "Why am I―!? ―― What are you thinking――!? Do you know what I'll do to you later for this――!?" "―― Goodness. You still don't seem to realize your position Nii-san. If you keep resisting us like this, we can't be nice to you." Narrowing her eyes in disappointment, Akiha glares at me. ―― Is it because she was left alone in the Tohno mansion these past eight years? Her gaze is as sharp as a blade, and unspeakably commanding. "AAki, ha―― What, are you thinking" My questioning voice starts to fade away. Akiha gives a brief snort and looks at me as I lay tied to the bed. "What am I thinking? Does it need to be said? I'm just paying you back, Nii-san." "? Paying me back――?" Not understanding, I dumbly echo her words. And then, Akiha laughs like it was so funny. "Yes, payback. You who left me all alone and ran away from the Tohno house, I have to pay you back for many things. These past eight yearsI want you to know how much I've suffered." "A--" ―― When she puts it like that, there's nothing I can say back. It's true I left Akiha alone to go live with the Arimas. It's also true that I became Arima's child and tried to forget about the Tohno family. "―― I understand that. It's natural for you to hate me. But, how does that relate to this――!?" "Oh, you don't understand? You don't have the education as the member of the Tohno family, right? So I thought I'll teach you like this. By the time our father was your age, it seems that he'd known about many things, and it would be a problem for you unless you know a bit about women. "Wha-education? What kind of education is this, you idiot!? Are you saying since you were with that old man so long, you started to think like him!?" It pisses me off and I try to stand up. But, my bound hands do not move, and the ropes only dig deeper into my skin. "I see, so you're going to take me lightly. ―― Too bad. I was going to go easy on you, but I've changed my mind." Her eyes narrow. ―― It's probably a glare, but for just an instant, it seemed like it contained enjoyment. "Stupid Nii-san. You are no different from a fish on my plate. How I bring you to my mouth is my choice, but you never realized it until the very end." After saying that, Akiha licks her lips as if she really had just eaten. "Okay Kohaku. Show Nii-san just how much of a beast he is." "Yes, I understand. ―― But Akiha-sama, is it really okay for me to service him?" There is no emotion in Kohaku-san's voice. After a brief silence, "Of course. We're siblings. There is no affection between us even if we pretend, and besides, I certainly can't touch him. ―― I don't really like Nii-san anyway." She looks away from me. "" ―― My chest hurts for some reason. I should be getting mad at Akiha for doing this to me, so whydo her words weigh down on me so much? "―― Let's stop, Akiha. I don't know how I can make up for what I did, but I'll apologize for what's happened until now. So stop doing this. If you think about it, this really isn't normal. I don't know how you think of me, but you're my sister. So" "Sister?" Her whisper sounds mad. "I don't want to hear that word out of you. And Nii-san, no matter what you say, your body is enjoying my discipline. It's been pleading for more all this time." "Eh--" Having said that, my whole body becomes hot. Just like she said, my manhood has hardened from Kohaku-san's teasing. Even though I deny it with my words, my body seems to have a mind of its own. "Now do you understand? This is what you've wanted in the first place, Nii-san. There's no escaping it." "Th-――" That's, not, true. "Kohaku, please continue." The instant I try to deny it, Kohaku-san touches my shaft with her fingers. That fully erect, expanded piece of meat. Kohaku-sa― n― takes her delicate fingers and wraps them around it. "--A, gg――――!" More than just her touch, the simple fact that it's Kohaku's fingers causes my mind to white out. Kohaku's fingers. Their soft touch make me more excited. "Oh― Shiki-san, you're becoming more like a man. You're so lively. Amazing." Her voice is getting heated. "But there is still a long way to go. See--Akiha-sama is watching, so you should make it a little bigger." Suddenly, her fingers start to move. Sliding sensually up and down my entire length. "Ts, ah―――!" I let out a weak gasp. Unprepared for this sudden attack, my back arches in surprise. "Hm―― You really are excited. I can't believe you're getting bigger." Kohaku sounds as if she really is impressed, using three fingers to stroke me like she is playing with a new toy. "Ah, Kohaku, s― to---" It almost feels as if she's squeezing me rather than stroking me. She grins like she is truly enjoying this. "Now, now, Shiki-san. Akiha-sama is watching you, so you have to make sure she can hear you." Kohaku-san moves her fingers as if she's enjoying this. My swollen organ is already rock hardbut Kohaku-san's fingers manipulate it as if it were as soft as clay. "Ah--, gg---" It really does feel like clay. Kohaku-san's delicate fingers swirl around the surface like a master craftsman working an old, familiar potter's wheel. Twisting. Pushing. Squeezing. Stretching. Her fingers dart playfully here and there like a school of icefish. Totally disconnected from my mind, my shaft is shaped according to Kohaku-san's will. "--, Ah――――!!!!" What a technique. All ten of her fingers have transformed into an obscene, fine-tuned machine and taken control of my shaft "―― Mm, Shiki-san, you're gritting your teeth too much. Now now, if you make that sort of face, it makes me want to service you more." "-Kohaku― san" "That won't do. You shouldn't be calling my name, Shiki-san. You belong to Akiha-sama, so please call her name. Isn't that right, Akiha-sama?" ―― Kohaku calls over to where Akiha is leaning against the wall. "―――――――――― Yes. ―― Nii-san― is mine― after all--" Her voice is very soft, almost inaudible. "Heh, that's how it is. Do you understand Shiki-san? No matter what happens, you must only think of Akiha-sama, okay?" Saying that, the gentle movement of her fingers changes. For just an instant, she grabs my shaft with one hand, and pushes at the tip with her thumb "Ha, ah,―――――!" A weak groan sneaks past my lips, despite my attempts to stifle it. Kohaku's fingers return to their gentle caressing. "Ohh. You can't keep it in, can you, Shiki-san? Does it really feel that good? Even though I'm doing this to you against your will, and Akiha-sama is watching, it really feels so good that you can't even hold back?" "Ts--" Kohaku's teasing voice. "You're wrong" "It's not wrong. Even though Akiha-sama is watching you, you let your voice out because it felt good. Shiki-san, you are her Onii-san, but you couldn't even hold yourself back in front of Akiha-sama." "---" In the midst of my mingling embarrassment and resentment, these sensations force their way through, and I start to bulge out against her delicate fingers. "Kya---!" Kohaku's small voice cries out. Momentarily freed, my completely swollen shaft sways back and forth. "Wow―― Shiki-san, amazing――" Kohaku-san sounds impressed. "――――, a――――" I hear the half-hidden sounds of breathing coming from near the wall. "Going back and forth like this and twitching so much― how dirty." "Wha--" Kohaku san's words are so embarrassing I look away. nn――― ah――――, ha――――― --What is it? From just beyond the edge of my vision, comes the sound of suppressed exhalation "Hehebut even though you're this dirty, it's still very pretty. Your skin is stretched tight, and it has no weird spots. Most men look very ugly down here, but yours is very different Shiki-san." She says this happily, then purses her lip together and blows against me. Her soft, hot breath swirls around my throbbing tool. "Tss--" I can't stand it, so I close my eyes. I can't even deny Kohaku's words. No matter what I say, I'm still bound hand and foot, erect in front of Akiha. Itis too embarrassing. I can't look them in the eyes. "Don't you think so too, Akiha-sama? Right here, Shiki-san is hard and erect--like the antlers of a stag." "Eh――― ah, y―― yes―― I can't believe―― that is Nii-san." Her faltering voice is mixed with what sounds like heavy breathing. "Akiha-sama? Is this the first time you've seen a man?" "Of―― of course it is――! I― I've never―― seen, something like this" "Is that so? Oh, then please don't be mistaken. Shiki-san really is pretty down here. Other men look much uglier in comparison." "Eh――? R-really? ―― Um, Nii-san's― is special――?" "Yes, it's well-shaped and bigger than most people. But that doesn't really matter. Can you see Akiha-sama? The most important thing is that it is Shiki-san." "Yes―― That's―― Nii― san" "No, Shiki-san is still holding back. So as you have ordered Akiha-sama, I will make him into a dirty beast." "Sorry, Shiki-san." Speaking without a hint of apology in her voice, Kohaku brings her face between my legs. At that instantan incandescent shock of lighting races through my back. I feel something― wet. My hot, burning manhood suddenly comes into contact with something very wet- "Eheh!?" I throw my head up, and in that instant, lose all the remaining reason I have left. Kohaku's tongue is licking me. Ah―――――――――――― "Mm―― Shiki-san, so― hot." "Tss―――, tss―――" Kohaku's― sweet breath swirling around me― is making me crazy. I feel my entire being focus on that one point. ―――――――― ha――――――― "―― mm―― n, mhm, ah―― n――" Her fingers hold me― and as I swell, she licks me with her delicate pink tongue. "Ahmm―― Shiki― san---" ―― Her movements― are very careful and enthusiastic. ―― Hwa――― nn――― Nii-san, how―― dirty―― The back of her tongue. The tip of it as it slides around me. The lips that embrace my tip. She licks me as if trying to taste everything. Her small tongue laps diligently at my tip. This sensation. It's so much better than her fingers alone. Whywith just her tongue, can she make my heart pound like this? ―――― Ah―――― N, nn―――――― "Shiki-san―― hey, Shiki-san, does― it― feel good――?" She looks at me with glittering, upturned eyes. But she still doesn't stop caressing me. ――――― ah,―――― nn. aah! "It feels good, doesn't it――? Since you're feeling good, I also― feel" "A, ha, gh――――!" Resisting the heat rising inside of me, I grip the bed sheets. ―――― mm―――― nn, haah, ah-- Her dainty, delicate fingers continue to embrace me. Indecent slurping noises. From my testicles to my tip, her fingers stroke me with wet slopping noises. "See Shiki-san, if I do this, you will!" She slides her fingers even harder. "-, ah-!" ―――― mm, ah――――! I'm not the only one experiencing this pleasure. "EhAki― ha――――?" I shift my blank stare. I hear the sounds of heavy breathing. But they don't belong to me Ah―― nn, Nii, san―――! Akiha is also panting quietly. "Wha―――" ―― My mind is blank and I can't quite understand what's happening. All I can see is Akiha's indecent state. Her white legs are positioned unabashedly on the chair, spread apart as if they were ready to receive a man. "Haa―― ah―― Nii-san, how" I hear the sounds of fabric on moist flesh. Her pure white panties were wet and stuck directly to her. "Aah, mm―― dirty―― Nii-san―― making that kind of a face!" Her fingers rub her panties over her swollen folds. Her long middle finger, like a well-crafted work of art, slides up and down along the crevice formed in her panties. "Ahhaa, ah--ah――――!!" Breathing heavily and appearing as if she can't see anything, Akiha continues moving her fingers. As her essence drips onto the chair, she goes from one finger to two. "Ah――, nn―――! Ha, noNii-san, more, har― der--!" Her body starts to tremble softly. Her panties, the chair, and her fingers are coated with dripping juices as Akiha continues to pleasure herself. "Ah, ha―― a, Nii, sanShiki-Niisan, you--just don't― know!" Akiha breathes heavily, as if trying to expel something hot from inside her. I realize her passionate breathing is strangelymatching itself to the rhythm of my own. "AAki, ha" "Hwaa, haa―― ha, I love you so muchso why――――!" Her face contorts in pain. ―― She bites down on her pinky finger, as if trying to bring herself out of her trance "Now, now, you shouldn't do that, Shiki-san. I have to punish you for looking away." Kohaku's voice. As she speaks, I feel a sensation like a blade flowing along my shaft. ", Ah, ha―――!" I don't even know what she's doing anymore. My body bound by Kohaku, my mind bound by Akiha― I don't even know where I am. "Ts---ha, kk――――!" Thump. A sensation rises from my hips. ―― Am I climaxing even without me knowing about it? What I've held back for so long is already released. But I'm still erect as Kohaku continues to play with me. No, am I wrong? "MmNii-san, louderso I can hear, Shi― ki!" Akiha moans so wildly I think she might break herself. The sight of her writhing figure soaks my brain. "AhHwaa, ah, ahNii-san―― Nii-san, Nii-san Nii-san Nii-san――!! Even though I love you so much Nii-san,!" Akiha frantically calls my name. Ashamed, but unable to stop herself, she asks for me with her fingers. A deep breath. Her sighs are so hot they might burn me if they touch my skin. "―― A―― Aki― ha―― this" "―― Ha, haaaah―― kk, mm――!!" Akiha's back arches. ―― She doesn't see me or even hear my voice. Well, for that matter, her voice and image don't reach me either. "AkihaI― you-" "Nii― sanmore, more" My mind is melting. I don't even know who is caressing me right now. It's Kohaku's mouth. But in reality, only Akiha's voice matters. "Akihame too" "Naah――! Ah, n, Nii, san!" ―― I can hear her voice. Akiha seems to have reached her limit. The sound of our wild breathing synchronizes in perfect harmony. From that, I feel like Akiha and I are making love, and I go mad. Any taboo, or common sense, or the me that was embarrassed― none of that matters now. "Ah-A, Aki, ha" "Yes-come, please come, Nii-san――――!!" A broken pulse. A final scream issues from my splattering shaft, its limit reached long before. "Nn-Shiki, my― Shiki―――!!" With my impulse comes that voice. "A--kiha." My body is drained of energy. Spurt. Spurt. My pent up emotions spray all over the bed, dirtying the sheets. ―――――――― I can't hear her voice anymore. "Haah, ah--" My raging heart gradually begins to calm. Calm. With that, everything that I had tried so hard to resist, and the person that was the brother of Akiha― crumbles away

*s121
"-Hisui, perhaps?" ―― Maybe she is just checking to see if I am sleeping soundly during her nighttime patrol. It wouldn't be strange if Akiha told her to check up on me since I've been spending the night somewhere else―― "―――――, Zzzz~" Well, I should just pretend I'm fast asleep to make Hisui feel better if that's the case. ―― The footsteps don't stop. The noisy footsteps don't sound like Hisui. She is always trying to politely hide her presence, so this is very strange. ―― I sense her draw near. It seems she is just standing by my bed. "―――――― Zzzz~" It might not be Hisui. I open my eyes slightly so as not to give myself away. "――――― Zzzz~" Without a doubt, it's Hisui. But I'm certain that she appears to be acting strange. "――――――――――" "―――――――――― Zzzz~" Hisui stares at me silently. "--Ah." She tries to speak, but stops herself. ―― Hisui repeats herself and remains in place. ―― ―――― ―――――― ―――――――― ―――――――――― ―――――――――――― ―――――――――――――― It's gotten very tense. I don't know what she wants to say, but to leave her like that seems pitiful. First of all, I can't sleep like this. "―――――― Zzzz~" But the instant I decide to stop pretending I'm asleep and ask her, "――― Are you awake, Shiki-sama――?" I hear her hesitant voice. "―――――― Hisui?" As naturally as I can, I pretend to wake up. As soon as I sit up, there--- I see Hisui acting strangely. "What is it Hisui? This late at night― did something happen?" "―― Yes, I have come to complete my nighttime duty, Shiki-sama." Hisui says something I can't quite understand in a fading voice. "――? A nighttime, duty? What's that?" Titling my head, I look at Hisui directly. "――――――――" Hisui doesn't answer but just averts her gaze. "――――――" "――――――――" "――――――――――" "――――――――――――" "――――――――――――――" Another long, uncomfortable silence ensues. "Hisui. Um, unless you explain a bit clearer, I won't understand what you mean." I say this to break the silence. And then, "A nighttime duty is a nighttime duty. It is what you desired, so such words are very troublesome." She almost looks like she is sulking. "---" I don't understand what she is getting at. But, more than that―― tonight, she seems different from her usual self. ―― Not so much her words, but she seems so cute, I suddenly want to tease her. "―― Hisui? Sorry, but I still don't get it. What is this nighttime duty?" "―― Um, do you really not understand, Shiki-sama?" "Isn't that what I'm saying? If I can help, I'll help, so tell me what you need." "――――――――" Hisui goes quiet again. But this time, it isn't for very long. "I am here to be your nighttime partner, Shiki-sama." Hisui blushes furiously as she says this. "Oh, I see. My nighttime partner. That's what it is." After I understand, "-EeeeEEEEh!?" I pull back so quickly I almost fall out of bed. "――――――" Still looking down, Hisui doesn't say anything. "Wha--" I try to say something, but I can't speak. ―― Um, in other words, it seems Hisui came here to sleep with me. "―――――― I'm dreaming." I pinch myself to check. ―― It hurts, and Hisui doesn't disappear. "W-why?" All I manage to blurt out is that single word. "――――――――" Clutching her hands together, Hisui barely meets my gaze. "―――― Because, I am yours, Shiki-sama." Her voice is full of warmth. "Mine? Hisui-" Thump. My pulse quickens. "I don't think of you like that---" I don't want to think about it, but. "---" If she makes that expression, my dizziness gets worse. "---Hisui, you can't be serious. I don't― really." I never thought about having sex with Hisui or anything like that--- "―― Shiki-sama, are you saying you hate me?" She looks like she's scared I might say yes. There's no man in this world who could resist those eyes. "N-no way――! Hisui, I---" ―― In the very depths of my dreams, did I think I want Hisui? ―― My pulse races. ―― My reasoning is fading. ―― There's something wrong. ―― I just confirmed this wasn't a dream. But it seems like I'm in a dream and my thoughts are inconsistent, and I really am thinking that I want Hisui- "Shiki-sama―― am I no good?" "Stupid---That's not it. Hisui, I like you." Hisui relaxes visibly. "―― But, this is something different. Even if you are my servant, this isn't something you have to do―― I can't do anything you don't want to do." Thump, Thump. I manage to gather up enough reason to point this out. "-Shiki― sama." She clenches her hands even tighter. "―― I am not against it. I am completely yours. ―― So is it wrong for me to wish for you to love me too?" She speaks in bits and pieces. As it reaches my ears, the last traces of rational thought disappear. "Hisui, but---" I take my eyes away from Hisui as I speak. But, even that, "Please―― take a look, Shiki-sama." Once I glimpse her fingers grasping her skirt, I can no longer look away. That instant, my breath catches in my throat. "---" Her upraised skirt. The delicate, graceful legs of a young girl. And between those legs, that which would normally be covered is plainly visible. "――――――――――" I can hear her trembling as she breathes. Her delicately curved, trembling white body. Her exposed slit is a perfect match for the rest of her beautiful body. The lips around it are so small, they really do seem like flower petals. "―――― Ah―――――" Those petals quiver slightly. Being seen must be extremely embarrassing for her. "―――――――――" But she still doesn't move. Skirt raised and completely exposed, she closes her eyes and blushes, waiting for me. "Hisui." It's all I can say. ―― There is no smell coming from her. Yet I am completely intoxicated from the aroma. Her figure isn't full of womanly curves, but I still feel my heart racing. It feels like the warmth from underneath her skirt has somehow filled the entire room. My head, my throat, even my fingertips are all held in thrall. Hisui. Hisui, who is shyly closing her eyes― Even though I know I should stop her, I keep on thinking the opposite "――――――――" Hisui trembles in silence. Her delicate trembling. It was only her fingers at first, but then her legs, and her thighs too. She's shaking. She brings her legs closer together, as if to hide the glorious treasure between them. "――――――――――――――――――" Hisui's breathing becomes harder. ―― I thought she would speak up. No, that's not it, I just simply--- "---Hisui." wanted to hear her voice. I reach out. And bring Hisui's trembling body into my embrace. "――――――――― Ah." Her body jerks. "Hisui, I" I don't know what I should say. When I snatch her violently into my arms, she looks up at me with moistened eyes. "―― Yes. Please, take good care of me, Shiki-sama." "---" Her words have a strange magic. My raging heart suddenly calms. "―― I understand. That makes me very happy, Hisui." I sit her down on the bed. "Then, don't move until I tell you to. And don't speak unless I ask you." Hisui nods. My fingers moves under her upraised skirt. "――――――――" She watches my finger, unable to do anything. Pretending not to notice, I reach out with my middle finger and lightly stroke her slit. "Ah――――――" Hisui's whole body quivers. I tried to be as gentle as I could, but she seems to have felt it strongly. "―― Mm―― you're so soft here, Hisui." I put my middle and index fingers together and continue stroking her. As gently as I can, I stroke the entire area. "Ha―――― ah―――" Her breathing becomes louder. A soft caress. I continue my soft massage, taking my finger up and down her slit. "-, Nn――――!" "Hm――? Hisui, did you say something?" "Ah―― No, it is―― nothing, Shiki― sama." "I see, that's good. I thought you forgot I told you not to speak." Saying that, I suddenly slip a finger inside her. "--Nha――――!" Her back arches in response. I haven't even put more than the tip of my finger in yet, so I don't know what will happen if I go farther. "―― Wow, this is how it always is? It's moist all over and it's really wet." "Ah――――――" Hisui swallows her words and blushes to the tips of her ears. Probably to obey my order not to speak. "You really are dirty. I haven't even done anything, and you're already wet, Hisui." "-" Hisui stands there in embarrassment. "No, I'm sorry. If that's how it is, I should have hurried up and done― this!" I plunge my finger deeper. "Kgh――, mm―――!" Hisui throws her head back. I feel her body squeeze me lightly in response. "―― Man, it's only one finger. You must be sensitive, Hisui." I slide my finger in deeper and slowly twist it around inside of her. "--! Tss,―― a." Her lips shake uncontrollably. ―― But still, she continues to follow my command. Desperately trying to keep from crying out and breaking the rule I've set for her. "―― You're pretty persistent, Hisui. But, well---it doesn't seem like you can hold out much longer." "Eh―― Shiki― sama――?" "Because you're already really wet inside. Being wet from just one finger, there's something wrong with that." "" Hisui's face turns even redder. "―― No, Shiki-sama---it is because you're the one touching me, I" "Hey, don't speak. I didn't ask you about that." "Ah--!" I move my finger again. It slides along her inner walls. "---Ah---ngah, mm――――!" I can feel the warmth of her breath. "―― Hisui, did you say something?" "―― Ah―――― no, noth― ing-" She clenches her teeth. But she can't keep her breathing from growing louder. "―― That's good, but― I don't think this finger will be enough for you." I pull my finger out with a wet sound. Coated in her juice, a wet line connects my finger to her. "Ah-" Hisui looks down in amazement. "Then I'll do this next―― Hisui, make sure you remember what I told you." "Ah――― Ye― s." Hisui nods. At the same time, I thrust two fingers inside of her. "Hya, nn--!" Her back arches once more and she tightens inside. "Ah―― oh―― ahn--" Her escaping breath is so hot it's almost burning me. To make it even hotter, I slide both of my fingers up and down. "Nn―― nn" Her whole body shakes in response. No matter how she tries, she can't seem to resist the pleasure seeping through her whole body. Her movement betrays her passion even as she tries to stifle her cries. "Hisui, even if you moan this much, I can't hear it. You're making too much noise down here." I move my fingers hard, and the sound of wet flesh on flesh gets louder. "Nono―― Shiki-sama." She looks away, blushing furiously. Her face is so cute---I just want to tease her even more. "You have to want this. You're leaking so much you're making my carpet dirty. It's pretty obvious that you're a dirty girl." "Ah―― nhaa――,―――" I continue to work my fingers as I speak. While moving my finger inside her, I curl my middle finger. "Ha―――――!?" Her body instantly jerks. My bent finger slides along her inner wall. "Aahhnghaa, hwah-!" She must be really sensitive there; she can't stifle her cries. "Hisui, didn't I tell you not to say anything?" "A-Yes, Shiki― sama" Hisui is panting heavily. But I still don't stop rubbing inside her. "Nn―― haa, ahAh." She's breathing hard, as if she has a high fever. "―― Hm―― You've even gotten bigger down here." I lean forward and lick her swollen clit. "Nahh--!?" Hisui tries to arch back. "Hisui. I didn't say you could move." "―― Ye―― yes―― Shiki― sa―― ma." Her voice is barely audible. I caress her, inside and out. Even though I'm barely doing anything, her body seems to be at its limit already. "―― Hisui. Is this, your first time?" "A---n, Ah―― Ye― s――. Because, Shiki-sama, you are― my only master-" She answers me with a quivering voice. "―― I see. Then, here is your reward." I lick her once more. Using the tip of my tongue, I pull her hood back and lick her clit. "Eh---ah, oh―――!!!" It's her loudest cry so far. Ignoring that, I lick even harder. "Ah, haa, ahShiki-sa― ma--!" It isn't just licking. I lick as if I was trying to flatten her clit. "Ah―― ngah―― N, no-Shiki-sama, pleaseplease stop it-Haa, ahn, ah―― Shiki― sama――!" She convulses with pleasure. Her face rises up to heaven as she breathes wildly. The knuckles of the fingers grasping her skirt turn white. "Ha---This is― too much---! Ahh―― Shiki― sama, please―― please forgive me, Shiki― sa― maaa-!" She gives a crumbling, weak cry. Her knees give out and she falls onto the bed. ―― The sound of labored breathing echoes throughout the room. Hisui lays exhausted on the bed. Since I am sitting on the bed, Hisui naturally falls into my arms. "―――――― Hisui?" I whisper into her ear as I hold her. "" There's no response. All I can hear is her heavy breathing. She does not seem capable of answering me. ―― Just, the warmth of her arms grabbing me tells me she is conscious. "――――――" Time passes by with the two of us like that. Just holding her warm body in my arms feels so nice---and more than that, I'm thrilled by the feeling of Hisui grabbing onto me like a child. "---Mm." I can feel her heartbeat. ―― Really, what came over me earlier? Hisui was entrusting herself to me so honestly, and I treated her like that. I feel so guilty I want to die. "―― If Akiha finds out, she'll kill me――" ―― Yeah, there's no denying that. "――――――" Hisui finally catches her breath. "――――― Shiki― sama――?" Still in my arms, she looks up at me. "―― Oh, I'm sorry, Hisui. I guess I overdid it." "――――――" She looks directly at me with vacant eyes. "―― No, I am fine. Shiki-sama, if you are satisfied, then I am happy." Blushing, she speaks with her usual serious expression. ―― That face― is just too cute. Thanks to that, something that was calm starts to re-awaken inside of me. "!" I quickly pull away from Hisui. ―― Because if we stayed in that position, my hardened shaft would poke into her stomach. "―― Shiki-sama――?" Hisui looks at me in confusion. "Is something wrong? Um―― was I― unsatisfactory after all――?" She sounds uneasy. Like she's worried that I might hate her. "---No. It's not like that at all. There's nothing unsatisfactory about you. See, it's just that my mind is satisfied, but my body isn't――" I don't say it exactly right. And then, Hisui blushes and looks down. "―― Hisui?" "―― Please forgive me for making you say that, Shiki-sama." She speaks hesitantly. "Ah-" Looking down, I realize that I am standing fully erect in front of her――. It would be strange if she didn't notice, really. "Ah, no, that---that's fine, really! I'll calm down soon, so don't worry about it!" My frantic stammering seems to have the opposite effect. "―― Shiki-sama. I have not yet serviced you." She looks directly at me. "Please relax. I am not used to this, but I will do my best to serve you." I don't even have time to stop her. She takes off her clothes and slowly brings her face towards my crotch. ―― Her movements really are innocent. Lowering my zipper, she exposes my swelling member. She doesn't show so much as a hint of distaste at seeing this large, grotesque thing, but touches me with hands that seem to be doing this for the first time. "―― Ah――" She touches it and lets out a gasp, probably out of surprise at how hot it is. Slowly and hesitantly, she grasps my shaft, moving as if handling something fragile. "―― Hisui, if it's your first time, you don't have to force yourself." "―――――――" Hisui shakes her head. Without hesitating, almost as if she is kissing it, she touches me with her lips. "---" I swell in response to that soft sensation. The feeling of another's lips―― the feeling of Hisui's lips causes my blood to burn. "Shiki-sama――? Does it― hurt?" "Oh, no. Your lips just felt so good." "―― So, it doesn't hurt――?" "Of course not," I say with a smile, trying to reassure her as she looks at me full of worry. Clearly relieved, she uses more pressure than before. "N---" Heat boils deep in my loins. Her caress really is light. She might not know how to do it, because she only holds me with her fingers and sucks my tip gently. ―― But, that doesn't mean it doesn't feel good. "―― Ah―― mm―― Shiki-sama, is this― good――?" Even though she is inexperienced, she does her best to please me. The delightful sensation of her lips as they embrace me. Not even fully in her mouth, but just between her lips. "―― Oh―― you're starting to drip." A line of pre-come drizzles out. Not minding it the least bit, she uses her tongue to lap it up. ", Ah" My hips rise in response to the sensation. "―― Mm―― Shiki-sama, it's so hot." Hisui tightens her grip, trying to stop my shaft from moving around. "――――― Hisui." ―― I could have told her what to do to make it feel even better. But, I don't need it. Just having her trying her best to please me is enough. "―― Shiki― sama――?" "―― Yeah, it feels good, Hisui." I let my fingers wander through her hair. I love her right now more than I want her. Her red hair, her flushed cheeks―― Trying so hard, even though it's her first time. "Ah―― Yes, I am very happy, Shiki-sa, ma---" She continues to work on me with even more enthusiasm. Her fingers squeeze me hungrily. Her tongue, her mouth, they caress me almost non-stop. "-Ah." The heat within me rises higher. ―― As if she started to figure out what to do, she starts to kiss not only my tip, but my whole shaft. "Mm―― ahmm―― Shiki-sama, is this good――?" "---" Not answering, I resist the urge welling up within me. "―― Ah―― nn, mmh-" Her lips lower themselves around my shaft. In between them, her tongue plays back and forth. "HeyHisui, you should get back." I say this, but I don't even try to make her get away. "Ah---Shiki-sama, it is― so" Big, she probably means to say. On the verge of release, I'm swelling even larger. "Hi― sui---I'm going to come, so you should― get back." "Yes―― please come, Shiki― sama――" As she says this, her hot breath billows all around me. ―― She knows. She knows what's coming next, and embraces my manhood firmly with her lips. "Ahh,---!" With that, I explode. "Ah, mmph--!?" I can hear Hisui's muffled voice. I release all of my pent up desire. With her small lips, she diligently swallows it. "---Hi, sui." Intoxicated by the feeling of release, I look at Hisui's throat. She's swallowing every drop. Her blue eyes like glass, brimming with tears. With that, I suddenly think. Hisui is so dedicated, but clumsy. ―― It really is sad. If this is reality and not a dream, I wouldn't make the mistake of thinking of her as being like a doll- ―――, ――――――, ―――――――― "---Mor---ning?" I dazedly open my eyes. Sunshine pours in from the window, and the room is enveloped in a warm atmosphere. "" I stare down at my hands. My hands are a little sweaty. My body is drenched in sweat as well, as if I was in an incredibly hot night. My body is sluggish. It isn't uncomfortable, rather it is more the feeling of completion. "---?" I shake out my shoulders. ―― My body seems just fine. But Hisui is not in front of me. Her fingers and breath that were caressing me until now have disappeared like they were never there. "Huh-?" Hisui's fingers, and breath――? "AAH---!" I jump out of bed. Thinking back to that dream, I'm suddenly assailed by regret. "I don't, believe it" ―― Just what kind of dream was I having? I imagined Hisui coming here and telling me she's here to do her nighttime duty―― I really have to question my taste. "Haaahhh." Stretching my back, I take in a deep breath. ―― I try to forget about my dream, but it won't fade that easily. "―――――― Hisui." I know it had to be a dream---but it felt too real. It makes me think it might have actually happened. ―― All the same, it had to have been a dream. I could say that it was good at least on that note. "―― But she sure was cute." ---As I remember the dream, my feelings are mixed. The real Hisui is never that open about her feelings. She is always calm and expressionless, and she rarely blushes. "――――――――" ―― So I still can't help but to feel regret on that part. I know it's wrong, but I think back to the honest Hisui in my dream. And, then, "Shiki-sama." "Uwaaaaaaa!" ---Hisui appears with her usual expression. "AAAhHHHhh Hisui!" Scramble, scramble, roll, thud. The shock causes me to roll out of the bed and plaster the nearby wall. Thankfully, the sheets were still wrapped around my waists. "―― Shiki-sama. Do you have something against me?" She looks angry. ―― Well, suddenly spinning around like that and calling her name, she probably has a right to feel I'm acting strange. "―― N-no, it's nothing―― uh, anyway, how long, were you here?" ―― Still in disarray, I blurt the first thing to come to mind. "Before you awoke, Shiki-sama, why do you ask?" She looks at me with a dissatisfied expression. "Uh―――――" Seeing her eyes like that, I feel like I am the lowest form of life on earth. "―― Oh. Before I, woke up――" ---Eh. That means, Hisui saw my face when I was having that dream?--- "Hisu, Hisui, um-" Still lying on the floor tangled in the sheets and unable to stand, I look up at Hisui's face. Hisui just stands there expressionless as usual and makes no attempt to speak. "Um―― Did I look, strange――?" "I do not wish to describe it." "Ah---oh." ―― I knew it. I must have looked really weird. "But, if you insist, Shiki-sama, I can describe as accurately as I can." "―― No, you don't― have to do that――" My face still flushed, I speak in a fading voice. "Um, Hisui-san?" "What is it, Shiki-sama?" "Um, I'm going to change, so could you please go outside?" --Or rather, I'm so embarrassed, I just want her to leave. "―― I understand. Please excuse me." She gives a bow and goes to leave. I take a deep breath, and relax. "―― By the way, Shiki-sama." She turns around with a fearsome expression. "Could you please tell me what kind of dream you were having?" She looks at me. ―― This isn't good. I might have said something really bad in my sleep. "―― Um, it isn't much to talk about. I may have spoke something in my sleep, but it would be great if you think it has nothing to do with me at all――" "―― That is fine. But from now on, please refrain from sleeping while talking about the smallness of someone's chest, or the wideness of their foreheads, or other characteristics of their body. It makes my duty to wake you up a little more difficult." "Please excuse me," Hisui says as she leaves the room. After calming down enough, I head to the sitting room. As usual, Akiha is sitting on the sofa, elegantly sipping tea. "Oh, good morning Nii-san. You are certainly up early this morning." She must be happy I woke up early because she greets me with a smile. "Yeah, good morning. There were, well, a lot of things going on this morning." "? A lot of things? What do you mean by that?" "Um, well-" And then, I suddenly recall my dream about Hisui. "Ugh---" This isn't good. I can tell my face is blushing beyond my control. "Nii-san---?" A brief clamor. "What's wrong? Your face is red, do you have a fever?" "-!" Rushing over to me, she looks up at me from below. But, that angle, Looking up at me like that, it resembles too much of the dream last night Akiha sighs. "You do seem to have a fever. Kohaku, come quickly. Nii-san doesn't seem to be well." Akiha calls out to the dining room. Kohaku-san has to be preparing my breakfast in the kitchen. "I'm fine--! It's just a minor cold, so don't worry!" "If it is a cold, then I can't let it go by. For you, a trivial illness is a big deal. The strength of your immune system is much lower than most people's." Akiha seems to be fed up and puts her hand on my forehead. The sensation of her cool, delicate hand. Her white, delicate fingers. Completely different from a man's, those slender, pretty, white fingers-- "Ah!" This isn't good. This isn't good at all, so I break loose and run out to the lobby. The sound of my footsteps trail behind me. "Shiki-sama? Have you finished your breakfast already?" "No, that's not it, but--um, where's my bag?" "I have your bag here. Are you already going to school?" Nodding, I snatch my bag from Hisui. "I'm going. Don't worry about seeing me off!" "Nii-san, you've been acting strange. What are you doing with that fever?" "Geez, I told you it's nothing! Since it's nothing, I'm going to school! I'll have breakfast later, so leave me alone!" "Leave you alone---hey, Nii-san!?" The sound of my running footsteps are my only response. *sigh* Even if it is Akiha, she wouldn't chase me this far. Since we're not kids anymore, she won't stop me from going to school. "Whew." I take a deep breath and calm down. "――― What am I running away for?" Once I calm down, I can think clearly. I didn't do anything wrong, so there was no need for me to run away like that. "---I don't believe it. I look like a complete idiot." But, to go back to the mansion to eat breakfast sounds more dumb. "---School, then?" Letting out a sigh, I go downhill along the residential street.

*s122
―― If someone is coming to my room, it either has to be Kohaku-san, Hisui or Akiha. Hisui and Kohaku-san would probably knock so that leaves only Akiha―― "――――― Akiha?" I sit up in bed and call out. The moonlight only dimly illuminates the room, so I can hardly see. I look around, but I don't see anyone's silhouette. "―― Must be my imagination――" My mind must be a little dull from lack of sleep. I let out a breath and roll over onto my side. The light on my nightstand comes on. "--Eh?" My heart skips a beat. "―― That's strange. I don't remember turning that on――" I turn off the light. I have school tomorrow, so I need to get some sleep. "That won't do, Nii-san. We'll need the lights on for this." Suddenly, from behind me, a calm voice calls out. "-!" I turn around. There, I see Akiha, and Kohaku-san. "Akiha――? What are you doing here at this hour? And why is Kohaku-san with you? Did something happen?" I slip out of bed as I speak. After exchanging glances, they laugh. "Geez Shiki-san, you're too out of it. Akiha-sama and I are here because there is something." Kohaku-san giggles. "――?" I don't understand what's so funny. "Kohaku, laughing like that is rude to Nii-san. I understand how you feel, but you shouldn't surprise him too much. We have to save the fun for later, right?" "Oh, forgive me Akiha-sama. He's just so cute when he doesn't understand simple things like this, so I couldn't help it." "―― That's true. Certainly Nii-san is a bit dense. I mean, not even realizing why the two of us would come here this late at night, not even knowing his own position. Yes, he's just like an innocent little puppy. Cute, but clueless." With a cold smile, Akiha looks my way. "Aki, ha――――?" Seeing her eyes finally makes me understand that there's something wrong with the way they are acting. ―― How should I say it. I don't sense any hostility, but it feels like they are up to something. "Akiha, if you have something to say, I'll listen, so just go ahead. We have school tomorrow, so we should go to bed early." I tell her this as coolly as I can. "――――――" She stares at me without saying a word; she's not happy with something. No, more than that― Akiha sighs. "―― I thought Nii-san would be a little more flustered, but I'm a bit shocked that he's not getting in the mood." She's talking as if I'm not even here. "? Um, Akiha. I still don't know what you are trying to say, but――" "Geez, Nii-san. Just what kind of upbringing did you have at the Arima household? Look, someone of the opposite sex is in your room at night. A gentleman of your age should be excited just by that, but you're acting like normal. It's just natural for a woman like me to be shocked by that." She glares at me. "―― Wait a minute, Akiha. I would notice if girls were in my room, but you guys are different. We're brother and sister, so this isn't a big deal, and Kohaku-san comes to check around every night." Yeah, that's why this isn't surprising. Akiha is my little sister, and Kohaku-san is a servant. It isn't a big deal for them to come here, day or night, so I really don't "In other words, Nii-san, you see us more as family than you do as women? ―――― I see. It might be good for you if that was really true." She looks me over again with that strange smile. That quiet look that seems to look into my mind. "" Thump. My heartbeat starts to quicken. ―― There's something, odd. Being looked at like that by Akiha, I start to feel more and more uneasy. ―― For example, Like my true feelings of not being able to accept Akiha as my sister yet since she's changed so much since I last saw her. Like my true feelings of me starting to feel more for Hisui and Kohaku-san than I should to just servants. It feels like she is staring into my hidden feelings and I feel guilty. "Oh? What's wrong, Nii-san? Suddenly looking away like that― you look like you're hiding something." "Wha" I realize my cheeks are getting red. "O-of course not――! Just tell me what you want. If we don't get some sleep soon, tomorrow will be difficult." Not to be defeated, I match her stare. And then, For some reason, Akiha gives a bored sigh. "How disappointing. I was looking forward to seeing your confused face, Nii-san. But this is boring. Well, we'll watch you be embarrassed further, so I guess it will be okay." "Huh--?" I climb out of bed. Wait a minute. I think she just said something terrible- "Akiha, what are---" "Oh? Is it okay for you to stand up with your body? You have anemia, so you should be calm during the night. You seem to be lacking sleep even now, and you were tired for the past few days, right? Please pay more attention to your health, Nii-san. Your body is very weak. So, won't you collapse if you keep pushing yourself like this?" "Wha--" -Thump. Her words seem to affect me. "---What are you saying? I'm fine---" "Oh? Funny, you're looking a little strained to me. As if―― yes, your breathing is going to get wilder, your blood will feel sluggish in your veins, and see, your hands and feet are going to start feeling cold." -Thump. "HeyStop, it. If you say that-" I really― will feel― dizzy--- "No, it isn't just your imagination. Your body was strange from when we came in, but you just never realized it, Nii-san. See? Kohaku was laughing earlier because you didn't even notice it yourself. You're so weak that you might collapse at any time, but you don't ever think of your condition, Nii-san." "You are like a scarecrow, you being the only one not noticing that. Wearing old clothes, bamboo for arms and legs. From far away he looks human― but once you look close, it's just something made up to take human form." "Wha-" Why did she suddenly start talking about all this nonsense?- "Really, you still don't understand? Your face is pale and your mind is numb. You really are like a scarecrow, that you don't even want to admit to that. Don't you think so too, Kohaku? That Nii-san is like an ornament that could break at any time." "Stu―― That, can't" be true. It can't, but― Whywhy am I really feeling dizzy "See, you're already at your limit. Stop pushing yourself and lie down. But you will stay awake. You won't be able to move your arms and legs, but you will still be conscious." "Stu---sto――― p" My body collapses. I'm falling towards the bed, just like Akiha said--- "" No. My body isn't strange. Because, I didn't have any symptoms of anemia earlier--- "I told you, it does not matter. Your body is always under constraint. So, you have no control tonight either. Because. You've always been my puppet, Nii-san." "Wha-" I fall onto the bed. ―― In the end, Akiha was right. Just like whenever I have an anemic spell, I lose consciousness--- "Huh?" ―― No, this time it's different. My entire body is numb, but I'm still conscious. I can't really concentrate, but I'm awake. "Different, than my, usual, anemia――" I stare blankly at the ceiling. "Akiha-sama? Um, did we overdo it――? He looks like he really has anemia――" ―― Kohaku-san's, voice. "What are you talking about, Kohaku? You're the one who put some drugs into his dinner, so he will be a little dazed. I only wanted him to sleep a bit. I could have done that myself." ―― Akiha sounds dissatisfied. "―― Hey, you two." I call out to them, still lying down. My arms and legs won't work, but I somehow manage to turn my neck and look at both of them. "Shiki-san is very pure, so I guess suggestion seems to work easily on him. I suppose that's a good trait about him too." ―― It seems they are ignoring me. "Yes, but Kohaku, when they are too pure― don't they make you want to dominate them?" ―― She looks over at me. "-" As soon as our eyes meet, I feel a chill run up my spine. Coldness sinks into my skin, burrowing under my flesh and into my very core. I feel as if my brain is becoming numb. My body feels tied up as she looks at me with those eyes, as if time has stopped and the whole area has frozen up. "AAki, ha?" "――――――" She doesn't say a word. ―― Thump. My heart beats loudly. Her face is entirely devoid of expression, but her eyes---her eyes glow like a predator stalking her prey- "Domination, huh? Well, I like seeing his troubled face as much as his happy face, so I understand what you mean, Akiha-sama." ―― Next to Akiha, Kohaku-san tilts her head. Akiha doesn't look at Kohaku-san, but she gives a small nod. "Let's see, it's like a painting. Hey Kohaku, let's say there's a painting that is well done, but not magnificent. Because it's well done, you don't have any complaints, but you can't like it because it's just well done and doesn't have anything interesting about it. In that case, do you know how to make it special for you, Kohaku?" "Umm, let's see―― I don't know, Akiha-sama." "It's simple. You just have to paint over the painting and make it worthless. As a result, that good painting will turn into trash. But the process, breaking what is "good" for you, isn't it wonderful? "---Isn't it beautiful just thinking about it? I feel love and regret for that painting. The pain as the painting gets ruined, anger at myself for ruining it, frustration because it's beyond repair, and more than anything else, the fact that I am the only one who can break it is absolute. I think it is the happiness of owning it. Because it is the only one, and because the wounds on it are put on there by me, you feel more attached to it. Because the more marks you put on it, the more it becomes yours." Without any motion. Like a machine, Akiha laughs. "Hey, Kohaku. Don't you want to break that? I think it will be― enjoyable." "WhaHey, Akiha――――!" I shout. But Akiha doesn't respond, and Kohaku-san with her smile, "Yes. I understand, Akiha-sama," responds like that. "Erggh!" I rally all of the strength in my body. I strain as hard I can and order my lifeless limbs to stand. "Tss,n~―――!!!!!"  I strain. I gradually feel my ability to move my arms and legs starting to return--- "That is enough, don't do that, Shiki-san. You are anemic, so you shouldn't strain your body too much." With her usual smile, Kohaku-san crouches beside the bed. "Kohaku-san, what are" "What does it look like? I am tying you down so you won't struggle. It's okay, I'll only tie your wrists and ankles so it won't hurt that much." "Tie? What are you thinkingowww――!" I clench my jaw at the sudden pain. As if she had a lot of practice, Kohaku-san expertly binds my hands and feet to the bed. "Tss――――――!" I feel a tinge in the back of my head. I don't know what those two are thinking. But being bound hand and foot on my bed, just imagining what I look like makes me go crazy. Having them see me like that, I'm so embarrassed I want to die "Kohaku-san――! Please stop fooling around――!" "Oh, Shiki-san, you're blushing. To scream so much, it must be your first time being tied down." "――――! Of, Of course it is! Look, just untie me!" "Akiha-sama, Shiki-san is saying all these things. He doesn't seem to realize his position, so isn't it alright to treat him more roughly?" "Eh-Kohaku, san?" Still smiling, she gazes down at me tied down. Her look is far more frightening than Akiha's sharp gaze. Is it like the cruelty of young kids? Kohaku-san seems to be enjoying this far more than Akiha. "―― I suppose. Nii-san wanted you, so I'll leave the manner of lovemaking to you, Kohaku. But, don't overdo it though. Even if he does seem like a doll, Nii-san cannot be fixed once he's broken." "That's true. I'll try to be gentle, then." So saying, Kohaku-san begins to take off my clothes. She straddles me as she begins her work. In that position, she slowly undoes the buttons of my shirt, one by one. With this task complete, her fingers move down to my pants. "Wha, wha, wha――――!" I try to flail around, but it's no use. I hear a dry, metallic sound. Kohaku-san slowly begins to slide my zipper down. "--Wha, what, are you, do――――!" I can barely speak. I can't understand how or why all this is happening. I can't grasp how I came to be tied to my bed, or why Kohaku-san is taking off my clothes. "Shiki-san? I haven't done anything yet― does it really feel that good already――?" With those outrageous words, Kohaku-san places her hand lightly on the front of my underwear. "Th― that's not it, but, Kohaku-san---!" "Oh really? Then you won't mind if I see all of you, Shiki-san." "Tssss!" She pulls my underwear down. "--" My mind goes entirely blank. She's exposed my lower body. My limp member is unveiled for all to see. "Aha! Shiki-san, you're so small and you look so cute!" Kohaku-san speaks happily from somewhere near my pelvis. Being bound and stared at by Akiha's cool gaze makes me shrivel even more. "!" The rope creaks as I strain against it. Embarrassed, I wanted to cover myself with both hands. But bound as I am, I can't even do that. "――――――" Akiha continues to stare at me without speaking. Blood rushes to my head. "Ah-ck." I grit my teeth. "It's okay, Shiki-san. I'll help you perk up, so don't worry―" With no regard for what I want, Kohaku-san's fingers reach out to me. "N---!" My back arches in response. Her fingers crawl up my thigh like an unhurried spider, her ultimate destination all too obvious. One by one, they continue to advance with insidious slowness. So slowly. The feeling of being touched by someone else. ―― And the sensation that it is nearing my most personal space, throws my brain headlong into chaos. "Hm――― What a bad boy, Shiki-san. Getting this excited already?" Tap. As if playing a keyboard, Kohaku-san feels along my inner thigh. "-, h――――!" I try to hold my breath. I close my eyes to avoid seeing her face, but I can still feel a piercing gaze boring into me. ―― It goes without saying. It is Akiha's stare. As long as that's there---I can't let anything out of my mouth. ―― Kohaku-san keeps going. The delicate fingers creeping up my thigh---finally arrive at their destination. ", -!" A jolt rushes through me. With just her finger, so softly they barely make contact, Kohaku-sa-Kohaku plays around― my whole― shaft. "A, gg---" ---I don't― understand. Does it feel this good to be touched by someone else, or are her fingers special? My blood starts pounding as her hand takes me in a light embrace. Thump. Thump. In spite of my conscience, I find myself starting to get hard. "Mm―― Shiki-san, you have to speak up" "-,m!?" The bed creaks. Just now---I felt something slippery glide along the length of my scrotum. "HeyKohaku― san---!" I lift my head and look down at her. "What-" Even though I expected it, looking at the scene enchants my already confused brain. "Kohaku, san---what, are you---" "What am I doing? I am servicing you, of course." She answers as if what she's doing is perfectly natural. But, that---to lick me there--- "Y, you can't――! Don't you think there's something wrong with doing something that dirty――!?" "No, I don't. Because these are Akiha-sama's orders, there's no room for me to think." Akiha's orders? That's ridiculous. "A, Ah, Akiha――――――!!!!" "What is it, Nii-san? I'm right here. There's no need to shout." "Stop fooling around――! What are you thinking!? This is wrong――! Why are you― making Kohaku-san do this――!?" "Oh, just because I want to see it." ---Simple. She declares this as if I'm some sort of idiot making a big deal out of nothing. "―― H, hey. Y, you want to see it, Akiha――?" "Is that a problem? I am the head of the Tohno household. When you returned here, you became mine. You must have known that when you came back." "Wha-" Is she kidding? ―― Certainly, I knew since she's the heiress for the Tohno family, I'm just a hanger-on, but--- "You understand, don't you? Tohno Shiki can only live in the Tohno household. You have nowhere else to go, and you cannot separate yourself from me. Tohno Shiki is owned by the Tohno family, and I am the head of that family, so you can't disobey me." ---Why is it? Akiha's words― just listening to them makes me believe that it's the truth--- "See? You're my possession, so I can do whatever I want with you, Nii-san. I just wanted to see your dirty, indecent body. I'm not interested in anything else, and I don't want to hear anything you have to say." Akiha's voice sounds terribly disinterested. She-she made Kohaku-san do such a dirty thing, but it seems like she's getting disappointed. "Damn it! Really, what are you thinking, Akiha――!? If you don't stop this now, I'll really get angry――!" "Is that so? Funny, your body seems to like it just fine." "Wha--" Having said that, my whole body becomes hot. Just like she said, my manhood has hardened from Kohaku-san's teasing. Even though I deny it with my words, my body seems to have a mind of its own. "Now do you understand? This is what you wanted in the first place, Nii-san. There's no escaping it." "Th--" That's, not― true. The instant I try to deny it, Kohaku-san touches my shaft with her fingers. That fully erect, expanded piece of meat. Kohaku-sa― n― takes her delicate fingers and wraps them around it. "--A, gg――――!" More than just her touch, the simple fact that it's Kohaku's fingers causes my mind to white out. "Damn---it." I close my eyes and grit my teeth, desperately trying to rid my mind of these perverted thoughts. But, it's just wasted effort. Kohaku's fingers. Their soft touch make me more excited. "Heh― that's wonderful Shiki-san. You're so lively. Amazing." Her voice is getting heated. "But there is still a long way to go. See--Akiha-sama is watching, so you should make it a little bigger." Suddenly, her fingers start to move. Sliding sensually up and down my entire length. "Ts, ah―――!" I let out a weak gasp. Unprepared for this sudden attack, my back arches in surprise. "Hm―― You really are excited. I can't believe you're getting bigger." Kohaku sounds as if she really is impressed, using three fingers to stroke me like she is playing with a new toy. "Ah, Kohaku, s― to---" It almost feels as if she's squeezing me rather than stroking me. She grins like she is truly enjoying this. "Ha, ah,―――――!" A weak groan sneaks past my lips, despite my attempts to stifle it. "Ohh. You can't keep it in, can you, Shiki-san? Does it really feel that good? Even though I'm doing this to you against your will, and Akiha-sama is watching, it really feels so good that you can't even hold back?" "Ts--" Kohaku's teasing voice. Makes me remember. Akiha. She's right there, and watching me In the midst of my mingling embarrassment and resentment, these sensations force their way through. I start to bulge out against Kohaku's delicate fingers. "Kya---!" Kohaku's small voice cries out. "-" I can feel Akiha's gaze pierce my skin. "Hmm. Nii-san, you've finally decided to be honest with yourself, it seems." ―― Akiha looks cool and composed― the exact opposite of me at this moment. "Okay Kohaku. Please begin." Her voice is like ice. Kohaku gives a quick affirmative― and a sudden flash runs through me. I feel something― wet. My hot, burning manhood suddenly comes into contact with something very wet- "AhAh!?" I throw my head up, and in that instant, lose all the remaining reason I have left. Kohaku's tongue is licking me. "Mm―― Shiki-san, it's so― hot." "Tss―――, tss―――" Kohaku's― sweet breath swirling around me― is making me crazy. I feel my entire being focus on that one point. "―― Ah―― mmph―― mm,―― ah――" Her fingers hold me― and as I swell, she licks me with her delicate pink tongue. "Ahmm―― Shiki― san---" ―― Her movements― are very careful and enthusiastic. The back of her tongue. The tip of it as it slides around me. The lips that embrace my tip. She licks me as if trying to taste everything. Her small tongue laps diligently at my tip. This sensation. It's so much better than her fingers alone. Whywith just her tongue, can she make my heart pound like this? "Shiki-san―― hey, Shiki-san, does― it― feel good――?" She looks at me with glittering, upturned eyes. But she still doesn't stop caressing me. "A, ha, gh――――!" Resisting the heat rising inside of me, I grip the bed sheets. Her dainty, delicate fingers continue to embrace me. Indecent slurping noises. From my testicles to my tip, her fingers stroke me with wet slopping noises. "-, nn!" The pleasure almost makes me go mad. As if studying it all, Akiha watches the two of us "Mm―― Shiki-san, moan louder." This time, she targets the very tip of my shaft with her tongue. The sensation feels even better than before--- "--, H" I twist the sheets as I try resist these sensations. Her hot tongue seems to suck at me just by making contact. She seems to be sucking the very life out of me. "Ah―― mm, mha, ah,―――― mmh." Her wet, sticky tongue. From the very base of my shaft around my testicles, I start to feel a light pain. Viscous fluid starts to dribble forth. "―― Heh, Shiki-san, how indecent." I want to look away from her. -But. If I do that, I'll have to look at Akiha. "――――――――" Akiha doesn't say a word. She simply watches our exchange in silence. Even when our eyes meet, she just brushes her hair away from her eyes and acts like she doesn't care- "Ga――" That makes my heart pound even faster. Akiha is watching me. My sister is watching me, and I can't stop it. I'm horny like a beast, and I can't resist Kohaku's caress- "Hey. Shiki-san, don't look away." "---" Kohaku pulls me back to reality. ―― Her stroking fingers are now coated with sticky fluid. Not just her saliva. But from me as well. ―― Is it― dirty? Kohaku licks my wet member and starts to stroke it with her fingers. Wet sounds fill the air. Her actions are wilder than before, her movements making loud noises. "-,gah-!" It starts to fill up at the back of the shaft. Her tongue is enough to make me explode, but her wet fingers increase the sensation. "Ko― haku-that's, enoughstop." I try to hide my gasping as I manage to speak. Kohaku― just giggles and looks back at me. "No, I can't do that Shiki-san. Akiha-sama wants to see you finish. So there's a lot left to do." "What---See me finish― what― do you―" "Isn't it obvious? She wants to see you come. Over and over again, until you break and completely forget what happened here tonight." Saying that, Her lips close around my tip. "Ah---!" Thump. Numbness spreads from my back up to my head. All I have felt up to now was her licking, so doing this so suddenly is more like pain than pleasure. "N―― mm, mmh――" She rolls me gently inside of her mouth. It's hot. I was already burning up, but the sweet moisture inside her mouth is like lava. "--" She attacks the tip of my shaft again. Sucking, pushing, rolling with her tongue. Kohaku continues her teasing. "Mmah." But, I'm already at my limit. The heat rising within me threatens to explode. "Ah――――!!" I'm going to come. I can't hold back. Inside of Kohaku's mouth, I--- I can't. Akiha is watching. Full of interest. No, she has no interest in me. She is taking pleasure in this situation. No, as if thinking lowly of me by seeing me like this. "Ga-hh―――!" I clench my teeth as I try to resist. ―― I can't. I can't let go in front of her. That would be the last straw. If that happened, I really would break "Aha, Shiki-san, you really are persistent." Kohaku-san sounds happy. "But it's useless to resist. I've developed a liking for you Shiki-san, so I'll play around with you a bit more." Her voice― seems far away. Right now---Akiha's gaze is many times more painful. "Heehee, Akiha-sama gave me permission, so I'm going to get serious now. Please prepare yourself, Shiki-san. I'm actually pretty rough, when I want to be." She is still distant. And then, I'm suddenly assailed by a new sensation. "---Ah――――――!!!!" It's such a shock that it causes my hips to shoot upwards. The lips that were only enclosing my tip now take my whole shaft--- "M, mm, mmph" Her lips slide all the way to my base. "Ko---koha― ku――!" It's useless to resist. My back is arching, my hips floating, like a dog in heat. "Mm―― a, haa―― Shiki-san, don't be so― wild---" Her fingers grasp me tightly. Once again, she takes me almost into her throat. Her hot mouth. Her tongue flicks all around with a life of its own. She sucks on me. Her tongue moves back and forth as she holds me in her mouth. "Nn, nn, nnnn――――!" Her neck shifts, and as she does---I feel like I'm about to rip apart. "Ksto― Kohaku― stop― it" "Mm―― You shouldn't, Shiki-san. Don't ask for things that won't happen." She smiles mischievously. Ever so softly, she bites down with the tips of her teeth. "---!?" This catapults me even higher than before. "Ah, Ah, g--!" I try to move my arms, and the ropes digs into my skin. ―― That pain helps me hold back. "Huh? That's strange― I really thought you'd come that time." "Kohaku― why― are,――!" "It's alright. I told you earlier, this is all according to Akiha-sama's orders." Kohaku-san― doesn't sound guilty at all. She's enjoying these orders. "Akiha, you" I look to where Akiha is sitting. She is silent. She doesn't even twitch when I glare at her. She just stares as if possessed by something. Huh―― as if, possessed――? Is it my imagination? She doesn't look any different, but―― why does she seem to be eagerly watching us---? "Then I guess I'll play around here." "Eh---Ah, wait, I said stop――!" "Hmhow cute, Shiki-san." "N, not, there" My body falls back on the bed. A different sensation runs up my back and into my brain. A sucking sensation. Kohaku-san isn't sucking my shaft―― but my testicles. Licking all along my scrotum. While her fingers stroke my manhood, she uses her index finger and thumb to caress me down there. ---It isn't even as strong as when she was licking me. But I'm already so close to my limit, touching me softly like that makes it even worse. "Ah――――, tss――――!" I stifle a cry. Maybe if I cry out, I might be able to resist this pleasure. But, I don't want to do that. Akiha is still watching. Even my rough breathing, my stifled voice. My hands clenching the sheets, my erect shaft, she's watching everything. "--――――――" ―― I start to lose track of what's going on. Am I about to explode from Kohaku's touching? Or does that have nothing to do with it, and I'm going crazy from having Akiha look at me? "A―― Aki―― ha――――" Thump. Kohaku's fingers travel even lower. There is my ass, wet with her saliva. "Ah―― ha, haa, ah――" Even though I knew what was going to happen, I couldn't do anything. Because even if I did resist, I wouldn't be able to stop her, and more than thatI'm captivated by Akiha's eyes and I don't care about Kohaku. "Shiki-san, you have to lift your hips. You have to show Akiha-sama when you let it out." I feel a sliding sensation. In my ass. Into that hole where nothing should ever enter, Kohaku sticks her slender finger. "--!!!!!" There's only pain. My hips jump in response. The muscles squeeze as if trying to push out the foreign object. "Ow---! What are you doing, Shiki-san!?" Taking advantage of my position, she adds another finger. She starts to wiggle them around inside me. "Ga-!!!!!!" The sensation is only pain. My body protests in agony. Kohaku's fingers. With just those little things, my body screams in agony. "Ahii,-!" Despite this, my shaft now stands harder and taller than before. Has this pain become pleasure? My twitching manhood swells further, pulsing with blood. "Hmm---t looks like this is it. But Akiha-sama, don't you think it's a little embarrassing for him to come because his ass was violated?" "Wha" I blush furiously. Akiha still doesn't speak. She just stares at me like that and "Haa―― ah, haa, ha, a--" I can't― breathe. Kohaku's fingers attack me inside. ―― I know I can't resist. But I feel something is wrong. I'm certainly being caressed by Kohaku. But more than that, I feel like Akiha's gaze is violating me and crawling deep into my skin "This is it. You can come now, Shiki-san." Saying that, Kohaku slips a third finger into me. That really was it. "A, a---!!!!" Thump. My blood pounds in my ears. My rod, that resisted for so long, finally starts to go wild. "A---Aki, ha!" I let go in a fury of heat and liquid. It wasn't just that I could no longer resist what Kohaku was doing. I almost explode with the strength of my release. My pent up emotions spray all over the bed, dirtying the sheets. "Haah, ah-" My raging heart gradually begins to calm. With that, everything that I had tried so hard to resist, and the person that was the brother of Akiha― crumbles away

*s125
"Wait!" Whoosh! I get up forcefully from bed. *pant**pant**pant* My breathing is out of control and my mind is still numbed with the feel of Arcueid. ―― No, hold on Shiki. Try to be calm, it can't hurt. First, this is my room. Check. That's good. Second, I'm on my bed. Check. Seems that way. And, it's now morning, and I was having sex with Arcueid until now. Check. That's goodthat's not good! Never, not even slightly, not one bit―――! The sound of my panting fills the air. I manage to catch my breath. My hands gripping the sheets are drenched in sweat. There is a lingering warmth as if I really was sleeping with Arcueid until just now. ―― But it definitely was a dream. I can't tell if that's something I should be happy or disappointed about. "Why" did I see such a dream? Does that mean I'm so interested in her that I see her in my dreams? Does that mean--I want her so bad I do those things with her in my dream? "--Uu" As I remember, the sensation of her skin forces itself into my brain. I feel my arms to make sure this is real. ―― Yeah, it's real. Her skin was so fundamentally different from a guy's skin― so soft, so warm. "Yeah―― So hot I wanted to go wild." Just thinking about it makes my breath go wild. ―― Well. Whatever happened, it's true that it felt exceedingly good. I should feel a bit guilty dreaming about doing that to Arcueid, but I recall the dream and just sit there thinking about it. "Shiki-sama." "Uwaaaaaa!" I flail around off my bed as if trying to escape. No--in fact I was trying to escape, but it just ended up with me landing on the floor with the sheets. "Hi, Hihi, Hisui―― !? H, how long have you been there!?" "Since before you awoke, Shiki-sama." She speaks with her usual lack of expression. Still lying on the floor tangled in the sheets and unable to stand, I look up at Hisui's face. "―― Before I― woke up――" --Then, that means― Hisui saw my face when I was having that dream? My face turns deep red. Hisui just stands there, expressionless as usual, and makes no attempt to speak. "Um―― did I look― strange――?" "I do not wish to describe it." "Ah--h" ―― I knew it. I must have looked really weird. "But, if you insist, Shiki-sama, I can describe as accurately as I can." "―― No, you don't have to do that――" My face still flushed, I speak in a fading voice. "Um, Hisui-san?" I give a cough to clear the silence. ―― Adding "san" to her name is a clear sign of my vulnerability. "What is it, Shiki-sama?" "Um―― I'm going to change, so would you mind waiting outside?" --Or rather, I'm so embarrassed I just want her to leave. But Hisui doesn't obey today of all days. "Once I can confirm you are awake, I will leave the room, Shiki-sama." "――!" Huh? Is, is is is she joking!? Why does she think I'm covering myself up in these sheets!? It's to hide something that's still standing! "I, I'm fine, so please leave. I can get up, and I won't go back to sleep. I'll change and go to the sitting room as soon as you leave." "Shiki-sama--Are you hurt and unable to stand――?" Hisui approaches me out of worry. "No, that's not it. I'm standingI mean I can stand, so don't worry about it." I crawl pulling my sheets like a slug, and gain some distance from her. Using the bed as a barrier, I get far enough away. "―― Then, please excuse me. I will prepare your breakfast, so please come after you change." She has got to be suspicious, but she bows and leaves the room. *sigh* I was so surprised. The contents of my dream were surprising enough, but knowing Hisui saw me while I was dreaming is very troubling. ―― It's all Arcueid's fault for doing something like that. "Even now she's being bothersome, really" Reallyreally what? I can't finish. "――――――?" What did I want to say just now? Not even able to confirm my own feelings, I decide to change and head to the sitting room with a vague feeling in my chest. After calming down sufficiently, I head to the sitting room. As usual, Akiha is sitting on the sofa, elegantly sipping tea. "Good morning, Nii-san. You are certainly up early this morning." She must be happy I woke up because she greets me with a smile. "Yeah, good morning. There were, well, a lot of things going on this morning." As soon as I say that--I suddenly recall the memory of Arcueid's skin. "Uh--" This isn't good. I can tell my face is blushing beyond my control. "Nii-san--?" A brief clamor. "What's wrong? Your face is red, do you have a fever?" "-!" Rushing over to me, she looks up at me from below. But--In doing so, from this angle, um Akiha sighs. "You do seem to have a fever. Kohaku, come quickly. Nii-san doesn't seem to be well." Akiha calls out to the dining room. Kohaku-san has to be preparing my breakfast in the kitchen. "I'm fine--! It's just a minor cold, so don't worry!" "If it is a cold, then I can't let it go by. For you, a trivial illness is a big deal. The strength of your immune system is much lower than most people's." Akiha seems to be fed up and puts her hand on my forehead. The sensation of her cool, delicate hand-- "!!!!!!!!" This isn't good. This isn't good at all, so I break loose and run out to the lobby. Footsteps echo as I dash off. "Shiki-sama? Have you finished your breakfast already?" "No, that's not it, but--Um, where's my bag?" "I have your bag here. Are you already going to school?" Nodding, I snatch my bag from Hisui. "I'm going. Don't worry about seeing me off!" "Nii-san, you've been acting strange. What are you doing with that fever?" "Geez, I told you it's nothing! Since it's nothing, I'm going to school! I'll have breakfast later, so leave me alone!" "Leave you alone--hey, Nii-san!?" The sound of my fleeing footsteps is my only response. "Sigh" Even if it is Akiha, she wouldn't chase me this far. Since we're not kids anymore, she won't stop me from going to school. "Whew." I take a deep breath and am finally able to calm down. "――― What am I running away for?" Once I calm down, I can think clearly. I didn't do anything wrong, so there was no need for me to run away like that. "--I don't believe it. I look like a complete idiot." But, to go back to the mansion to eat breakfast sounds more dumb. "--To school, then?" Letting out a sigh, I go downhill along the residential street.

*s126
―――, ――――――, ―――――――― "--Mor--ning?" I dazedly open my eyes. Sunshine pours in from the window, enveloping the room with a warm atmosphere. "――――――" I stare down at my hands. They are a little sweaty. My body is drenched in sweat as well, as if last night was incredibly hot. What's more, I'm panting heavily. "―――――― Um." ―― Alright, I need to calm down. First, I catch my breath and then close my eyes. This is my room. It is before seven in the morning. I am the only one here, and of course Senpai is nowhere to be found. Just as she said, it was all a dream. "―――" Yeah, I know. I know it was a dream. Now that I'm calm, I know she wouldn't ever do anything like that. Then that means― what happened last night was not real. "Hhaa--ahhhh." I let out a deep breath. ―― All the same, I definitely still feel vestiges of her touch lingering on my body. Like the sensation of her breasts as she embraced me from behind in her underwear, and her dancing fingers on my penis. I know it was a dream--but it felt too real; it makes me think it was real. ―― All the same, it has got to be a dream. I can't tell if that's something I should be happy or disappointed about, but it's just all my imagination anyway. But, "--Why--" Why did I see that kind of dream? I know Senpai is my important friend; but does having a dream like that mean I see her as a woman too? "Uh." Just thinking of it, the overly real memory of her skin rushes back. To make sure I'm not still dreaming, I hug myself. ―― Yeah, this is definitely real. Her skin was so fundamentally different from a guy's skin like this― so soft, so warm. "―― And she was really mean." --Just thinking about it makes my breath go wild. ―― Well, maybe I went through a lot of bad things, but it's true that it did feel exceedingly good. I should feel a bit guilty dreaming about doing that to Senpai, but I recall the dream and just sit there thinking about it. But then, "Shiki-sama." "Uwaaaaaa!" I flail around off my bed as if trying to escape. No--in fact I was trying to escape, but it just ended up with me landing on the floor with the sheets. "Hi, Hihi, Hisui―― !? H, how long have you been there!?" "Since before you awoke, Shiki-sama." She speaks with her usual lack of expression. Still lying on the floor tangled in the sheets and unable to stand, I look up at Hisui's face. "―― Before I― woke up――" --Then, that means― Hisui saw my face when I was having that dream? My face turns deep red. Hisui just stands there, expressionless as usual, and makes no attempt to speak. "Um―― did I look― strange――?" "I do not wish to describe it." "Ah--h" ―― I knew it. I must have looked really weird. "But, if you insist, Shiki-sama, I can describe as accurately as I can." "―― No, you don't have to do that――" My face still flushed, I speak in a fading voice. "Um, Hisui-san?" I give a cough to clear the silence. ―― Adding "san" to her name is a clear sign of my vulnerability. "What is it, Shiki-sama?" "Um―― I'm going to change, so would you mind waiting outside?" --Or rather, I'm so embarrassed I just want her to leave. But Hisui doesn't obey today of all days. "Once I can confirm you are awake, I will leave the room, Shiki-sama." "――!" Huh? Is, is is is she joking!? Why does she think I'm covering myself up in these sheets!? It's to hide something that's still standing! "I, I'm fine, so please leave. I can get up, and I won't go back to sleep. I'll change and go to the sitting room as soon as you leave." "Shiki-sama--Are you hurt and unable to stand――?" Hisui approaches me out of worry. "No, that's not it. I'm standingI mean I can stand, so don't worry about it." I crawl pulling my sheets like a slug, and gain some distance from her. Using the bed as a barrier, I get far enough away. "―― Then, please excuse me. I will prepare your breakfast, so please come after you change." She has got to be suspicious, but she bows and leaves the room. *sigh* I was so surprised. The contents of my dream were surprising enough, but knowing Hisui saw me while I was dreaming is very troubling. ―― Or is it my own fault for having that kind of dream about Senpai? "―― I guess it is my fault. With a good person like Senpai--why did I have a dream like that?" I give a sigh of self-loathing. But, I can tell that I won't forget that dream any time soon. After calming down sufficiently, I head to the sitting room. As usual, Akiha is sitting on the sofa, elegantly sipping tea. "Good morning, Nii-san. You are certainly up early this morning." She must be happy I woke up because she greets me with a smile. "Yeah, good morning. There were, well, a lot of things going on this morning." As soon as I say that--I suddenly recall the memory of Senpai's tongue. "Uh--" This isn't good. I can tell my face is blushing beyond my control. "Nii-san--?" A brief clamor. "What's wrong? Your face is red, do you have a fever?" "-!" Rushing over to me, she looks up at me from below. But--In doing so, from this angle, um Akiha sighs. "You do seem to have a fever. Kohaku, come quickly. Nii-san doesn't seem to be well." Akiha calls out to the dining room. Kohaku-san has to be preparing my breakfast in the kitchen. "I'm fine--! It's just a minor cold, so don't worry!" "If it is a cold, then I can't let it go by. For you, a trivial illness is a big deal. The strength of your immune system is much lower than most people's." Akiha seems to be fed up and puts her hand on my forehead. The sensation of her cool, delicate hand-- "!!!!!!!!" This isn't good. This isn't good at all, so I break loose and run out to the lobby. Footsteps echo as I dash off. "Shiki-sama? Have you finished your breakfast already?" "No, that's not it, but--Um, where's my bag?" "I have your bag here. Are you already going to school?" Nodding, I snatch my bag from Hisui. "I'm going. Don't worry about seeing me off!" "Nii-san, you've been acting strange. What are you doing with that fever?" "Geez, I told you it's nothing! Since it's nothing, I'm going to school! I'll have breakfast later, so leave me alone!" "Leave you alone--hey, Nii-san!?" The sound of my fleeing footsteps is my only response. "Sigh" Even if it is Akiha, she wouldn't chase me this far. Since we're not kids anymore, she won't stop me from going to school. "Whew." I take a deep breath and am finally able to calm down. "――― What am I running away for?" Once I calm down, I can think clearly. I didn't do anything wrong, so there was no need for me to run away like that. "--I don't believe it. I look like a complete idiot." But, to go back to the mansion to eat breakfast sounds more dumb. "--To school, then?" Letting out a sigh, I go downhill along the residential street.

*s127
―――, ――――――, ―――――――― "--Mor--ning?" I dazedly open my eyes. Sunshine pours in from the window, enveloping the room with a warm atmosphere. "" I stare down at my hands. They are a little sweaty. My body is drenched in sweat as well, as if last night was incredibly hot. What's more, I'm panting heavily. "Ah" I shake both my hands. "―― I can― move――" There isn't any mark left on my wrist from the ropes. The bed is clean, and neither the chair Akiha was sitting on nor Kohaku-san are anywhere to be seen. "H--uh?" Akiha, and Kohaku-san――? "KoKohaku-san?" I look around wildly. I see-- "――― There's― no one―――" Right, no one's here. The bed doesn't look rumpled--and Kohaku-san who was acting like a mischievous devil isn't here. "Adream?" As soon as I realize it, I heave a sigh of relief. I shut my eyes and catch my breath. This is my room. It is before seven in the morning. I am the only one here, and of course Kohaku-san and Akiha are nowhere to be seen. "Ha―――――― a." Yeah, I know. I know it was a dream. Now that I'm calm, I know she wouldn't ever do anything like that. In that instance, what happened last night was not real. "Ha--ah." I let out a deep breath. ―― All the same, I definitely still remember what happened last night. I know it was a dream--but it felt too real; it makes me think it was real. ―― All the same, it has got to be a dream. But I guess that is good in a way. "But, why--" Why did I see that dream? ―― Well, I really do think Kohaku-san is cute. She seems to be the most free one here, and for some reason, whenever I see her, I feel more lively. But, that's different. I think of her as my family, certainly--not as a woman. "--Uh." All the same, I keep remembering her mischievous eyes. "Damn--what the hell am I thinking?" I shake my head to clear out the remnants of the dream. But then, "Shiki-sama." "Uwaaaaaa!" I flail around off my bed as if trying to escape. No--in fact I was trying to escape, but it just ended up with me landing on the floor with the sheets. "Hi, Hihi, Hisui―― !? H, how long have you been there!?" "Since before you awoke, Shiki-sama." She speaks with her usual lack of expression. Still lying on the floor tangled in the sheets and unable to stand, I look up at Hisui's face. "―― Before I― woke up――" --Then, that means― Hisui saw my face when I was having that dream? My face turns deep red. Hisui just stands there, expressionless as usual, and makes no attempt to speak. "Um―― did I look― strange――?" "I do not wish to describe it." "Ah--h" ―― I knew it. I must've looked really weird. "But, if you insist, Shiki-sama, I can describe as accurately as I can." "―― No, you don't have to do that――" My face still flushed, I speak in a fading voice. "Um, Hisui-san?" I give a cough to clear the silence. ―― Adding "san" to her name is a clear sign of my vulnerability. "What is it, Shiki-sama?" "Um―― I'm going to change, so would you mind waiting outside?" --Or rather, I'm so embarrassed I just want her to leave. But Hisui doesn't obey today of all days. "Once I can confirm you are awake, I will leave the room, Shiki-sama." "――!" Huh? Is, is is is she joking!? Why does she think I'm covering myself up in these sheets!? It's to hide something that's still standing! "I, I'm fine, so please leave. I can get up, and I won't go back to sleep. I'll change and go to the sitting room as soon as you leave." "Shiki-sama--Are you hurt and unable to stand――?" Hisui approaches me out of worry. "No, that's not it. I'm standingI mean I can stand, so don't worry about it." I crawl pulling my sheets like a slug, and gain some distance from her. Using the bed as a barrier, I get far enough away. "―― Then, please excuse me. I will prepare your breakfast, so please come after you change." She has got to be suspicious, but she bows and leaves the room. *sigh* I was so surprised. The contents of my dream were surprising enough, but knowing Hisui saw me while I was dreaming is very troubling. ―― Or is it my own fault for having that kind of dream about Kohaku-san? "―― I guess it is my fault. Just what was I thinking? Having that kind of dream about Kohaku-san―?" I give a sigh of self-loathing. To feel relaxed around Kohaku-san again, I should just forget about this dream as soon as possible. After calming down enough, I head to the sitting room. As usual, Akiha is sitting on the sofa, elegantly sipping tea. "Good morning, Nii-san. You are certainly up early this morning." She must be happy I woke up because she greets me with a smile. "Yeah, good morning. There were, well, a lot of things going on this morning." As soon as I say that--I remember that cold stare from last night. "Uh--" This isn't good. I can tell my face is blushing beyond my control. ―― I acted foolishly in front of Akiha. Akiha, watching it all. "Nii-san--?" A brief clamor. "What's wrong? Your face is red, do you have a fever?" "-!" Rushing over to me, she looks up at me from below. So, if you stare at me that seriously, I--- Akiha sighs. "You do seem to have a fever. Kohaku, come quickly. Nii-san doesn't seem to be well." Akiha calls out to the dining room. "Ko---Kohaku-san? That's bad." If I see Kohaku-san now, I might faint from being too embarrassed. "I-I'm fine--! It's just a minor cold, so don't worry!" "If it is a cold, then I can't let it go by. For you, a trivial illness is a big deal. The strength of your immune system is much lower than most people's." Akiha seems to be fed up and puts her hand on my forehead. The sensation of her cool, delicate hand. White, slender fingers. White, beautiful, fine fingers that men's fingers doesn't even come close to- "!!!!!!!!" This isn't good. This isn't good at all, so I break loose and run out to the lobby. Footsteps echo as I dash off. "Shiki-sama? Have you finished your breakfast already?" "No, that's not it, but--Um, where's my bag?" "I have your bag here. Are you already going to school?" Nodding, I snatch my bag from Hisui. "I'm going. Don't worry about seeing me off!" "Nii-san, you've been acting strange. What are you doing with that fever?" "Geez, I told you it's nothing! Since it's nothing, I'm going to school! I'll have breakfast later, so leave me alone!" "Leave you alone--hey, Nii-san!?" The sound of my fleeing footsteps is my only response. "Sigh" Even if it is Akiha, she wouldn't chase me this far. Since we're not kids anymore, she won't stop me from going to school. "Whew." I take a deep breath and am finally able to calm down. "――― What am I running away for?" Once I calm down, I can think clearly. I didn't do anything wrong, so there was no need for me to run away like that. "--I don't believe it. I look like a complete idiot." But, to go back to the mansion to eat breakfast sounds more dumb. "--To school, then?" Letting out a sigh, I go downhill along the residential street.

*s128
―――, ――――――, ―――――――― "--Mor--ning?" I dazedly open my eyes. Sunshine pours in from the window, enveloping the room with a warm atmosphere. "――――――" I stare down at my hands. They are a little sweaty. My body is drenched in sweat as well, as if last night was incredibly hot. What's more, I'm panting heavily. "Ah" I shake both my hands. "―― I can― move――" There isn't any mark left on my wrist from the ropes. The bed is clean, and neither the chair Akiha was sitting on nor Kohaku-san are anywhere to be seen. "H--uh?" Akiha, and Kohaku-san――? "AAkiha!" I jump out of bed. I wildly look around the room. I see-- "――― There's― no one―――" Right, no one's here. The bed doesn't look rumpled--and that cold Akiha isn't there either. "Adream?" As soon as I realize it, I heave a sigh of relief. I shut my eyes and catch my breath. This is my room. It is before seven in the morning. I am the only one here, and of course Kohaku-san and Akiha are nowhere to be seen. "Ha―――――― a." Yeah, I knew. I know it was a dream. Now that I'm calm, I know she wouldn't ever do anything like that. In that instance, what happened last night was not real. "Ha--ah." I let out a deep breath. ―― All the same, I definitely still remember what happened last night. I know it was a dream--but it felt too real; it makes me think it was real. ―― But, it was without a doubt a dream. That has to be true. "--Why--" Why did I see that dream? ―― Well, certainly Akiha is strict, and she is the head of the Tohno household, so it makes her the most powerful person here. But she wouldn't do that. She is my dear sister, but seeing that dream--Does that mean I'm seeing her as a woman? "--Uh." I remember her cold stare, like ice. I hug myself to make sure this is real. "Damn--what the hell am I thinking?" Lusting after my sister, there really is something wrong. ―― Well, she is different after eight years, like a completely different person. She seems more like a refined young lady I've never met. But still-- "―― But―― she was― really cute." --I blush furiously as I remember. Maybe it was only a dream within a dream, but I remember Akiha feeling herself while wildly calling my name. I know it truly is forbidden, but I recall the dream and just sit there thinking about it. And then, "Shiki-sama." "Uwaaaaaa!" I flail around off my bed as if trying to escape. No--in fact I was trying to escape, but it just ended up with me landing on the floor with the sheets. "Hi, Hihi, Hisui―― !? H, how long have you been there!?" "Since before you awoke, Shiki-sama." She speaks with her usual lack of expression. Still lying on the floor tangled in the sheets and unable to stand, I look up at Hisui's face. "―― Before I― woke up――" --Then, that means― Hisui saw my face when I was having that dream? My face turns deep red. Hisui just stands there, expressionless as usual, and makes no attempt to speak. "Um―― did I look― strange――?" "I do not wish to describe it." "Ah--h" ―― I knew it. I must've looked really weird. "But, if you insist, Shiki-sama, I can describe as accurately as I can." "―― No, you don't have to do that――" My face still flushed, I speak in a fading voice. "Um, Hisui-san?" I give a cough to clear the silence. ―― Adding "san" to her name is a clear sign of my vulnerability. "What is it, Shiki-sama?" "Um―― I'm going to change, so would you mind waiting outside?" --Or rather, I'm so embarrassed I just want her to leave. But Hisui doesn't obey today of all days. "Once I can confirm you are awake, I will leave the room, Shiki-sama." "――!" Huh? Is, is is is she joking!? Why does she think I'm covering myself up in these sheets!? It's to hide something that's still standing! "I, I'm fine, so please leave. I can get up, and I won't go back to sleep. I'll change and go to the sitting room as soon as you leave." "Shiki-sama--Are you hurt and unable to stand――?" Hisui approaches me out of worry. "No, that's not it. I'm standingI mean I can stand, so don't worry about it." I crawl pulling my sheets like a slug, and gain some distance from her. Using the bed as a barrier, I get far enough away. "―― Then, please excuse me. I will prepare your breakfast, so please come after you change." She has got to be suspicious, but she bows and leaves the room. *sigh* I was so surprised. The contents of my dream were surprising enough, but knowing Hisui saw me while I was dreaming is very troubling. ―― Or is it my own fault for having that kind of dream about Akiha? "―― I guess it is my fault. Having a dream like that about my own sister." I give a sigh of self-loathing. For my sake and for Akiha's reputation, I should just forget about it as soon as possible. After calming down enough, I head to the sitting room. As usual, Akiha is sitting on the sofa, elegantly sipping tea. "Oh? Good morning Nii-san. You're up early today." She must be happy I woke up because she greets me with a smile. "Yeah, good morning. There were, well, a lot of things going on this morning." As soon as I say that--I remember that cold stare from last night. "Uh--" This isn't good. I can tell my face is blushing beyond my control. ―― Myself being made a complete fool. And Akiha, who was always watching. "Nii-san--?" A brief clamor. "What's wrong? Your face is red, do you have a fever?" "-!" Rushing over to me, she looks up at me from below. But, if she looks at me that seriously, I Akiha sighs. "You do seem to have a fever. Kohaku, come quickly. Nii-san doesn't seem to be well." Akiha calls out to the dining room. Kohaku-san has to be preparing my breakfast in the kitchen. "I'm fine--! It's just a minor cold, so don't worry!" "If it is a cold, then I can't let it go by. For you, a trivial illness is a big deal. The strength of your immune system is much lower than most people's." Akiha seems to be fed up and puts her hand on my forehead. The sensation of her cool, delicate hand. White, slender fingers. So different from those of a man. Delicate, beautiful, white fingers-- "!!!!!" This isn't good. This isn't good at all, so I break loose and run out to the lobby. Footsteps echo as I dash off. "Shiki-sama? Have you finished your breakfast already?" "No, that's not it, but--Um, where's my bag?" "I have your bag here. Are you already going to school?" Nodding, I snatch my bag from Hisui. "I'm going. Don't worry about seeing me off!" "Nii-san, you've been acting strange. What are you doing with that fever?" "Geez, I told you it's nothing! Since it's nothing, I'm going to school! I'll have breakfast later, so leave me alone!" "Leave you alone--hey, Nii-san!?" The sound of my fleeing footsteps is my only response. "Sigh" Even if it is Akiha, she wouldn't chase me this far. Since we're not kids anymore, she won't stop me from going to school. "Whew." I take a deep breath and am finally able to calm down. "――― What am I running away for?" Once I calm down, I can think clearly. I didn't do anything wrong, so there was no need for me to run away like that. "--I don't believe it. I look like a complete idiot." But, to go back to the mansion to eat breakfast sounds more dumb. "--To school, then?" Letting out a sigh, I go downhill along the residential street.

*s129
I arrive thirty minutes earlier than usual. The figures of students around the school gate are sparse. It seems I'm the only one who's arrived at this odd time. On the school grounds, the athletic clubs are holding their practices. ―― I'm not in any clubs right now, but truthfully, I like to move around a lot. I know that I have some athletic ability, at least enough to be proud of. But, I can't join any clubs. My body always has this recurring anemia so I would just be a botherand my doctor has told me that I should not exercise frequently. Since middle school, I've been asked more than a few times to join a club. But I always have to say "it's not my thing" and refuse. Every time I refusedI felt a sense of separation. That might have been― a subconscious wall that told me I will never be able to mix in with the people on the other side. "――――" Ah, that's enough. This really isn't my thing. I'll stop thinking such thoughts and hurry on to the classroom. "Huh?" I thought I was the first one, but it seems like some of my classmates are already here. "Yo, you're early Tohno." "Morning. This class seems to have a lot of people with spare time." "Nah. Our practice just got over with. Those that come here this early who aren't in clubs are usually only those with daily duties." I see. That does makes sense, now that he mentions it. Greeting those around me, I take my seat. It's half an hour before homeroom. It's not a bad idea to just watch my classmates arrive. The classroom starts to get busy around seven fifty. "Huh?" I think I saw Senpai in the hallway. "She's down at the first year hallway againwhat is she doing?" Maybe she came to see me? Then

*s130
Well, if she's walking around my classroom like that, maybe she does want to see me for something. "―― I wonder. She normally just walks in without hesitating." Or did she finally realize it's strange for a third-year to come to a second-year's classroom? "--No. That definitely can't be it." Nodding to myself, I go to the hallway. "Senpai." "Huh--Tohno-kun?" Senpai seems rather surprised I called her and stands there with her mouth open. "What are you doing? Class is about to start, so why are you still hanging around here?" "-" Senpai looks at me in amazement, then looks away. "What am I doing? That is not any of your business, Tohno-kun." "No--Well― maybe it isn't." "--No, I was lying. It is, a little." I thought she was looking away, but she starts sniffing me. "―― Um--Senpai――?"

*s131
Is she looking for someone in the hallway? Senpai paces back and forth. ―― Looking at it calmly, she looks like she doesn't have anything to do with my classroom. "―― As usual, I don't understand her at all. What the heck is she doing?" I sit down in my chair and watch her. Senpai crosses her arms as if thinking about something, and stares at the students passing by. "Maybe she dropped something." ―― It sounds weird for a third-year student to drop something in the second-year hallway, but this is the ever-roaming Senpai we're talking about. Huh? Senpai suddenly enters into my classroom. She strides directly to me. "Tohno-kun!" "!" And she suddenly yells at me. "Wh, what is it, Senpai? I haven't done anything bad to make you angry." "No excuses. Just come over here, please." She pulls my arm and drags me out into the hallway. "H, hey, Senpai, what are you doing all of a sudden? Weren't you looking for something!?" "It's fine, just stay right there!" "――" Under Senpai's intensity, I quickly snap to attention. And like yesterday, Senpai starts to sniff me. "―― Um, Senpai――?"

*s132
―― Senpai is glancing all around the hallway. I don't know if she's looking for something or someone, but she looks really suspicious. "―――― He--hehe, he." I get this sudden irresistible urge. Senpai's always taking everything at her own pace; I think I can respond sometimes to balance things out. Senpai is seriously searching for something. I sneak up behind her. ―― Luckily, Senpai doesn't sense me at all. Here goes, "Boo!" "!" I grab her from behind, but ―― before I know it, I'm lying on the ground. "OhTohno― kun?" Senpai sounds worried. "Yeah--it's me, Senpai." "Geez, don't surprise me like that! I reflexively got away, but are you alright?" "Eh? I'm fine. I just tripped." I stand up. ―― I guess the strange looks from all the other students in the hallway are to be expected. "Ooowowow―― Man, I think I hit my hip. Guess I shouldn't pull pranks like that." Regret. "Exactly. I think I overdid it, but since it was your fault I will not apologize." "Ah, I know, I know. Sorry Senpai, I interrupted your search. Well, this mischievous boy will now go back to his classroom." Rubbing my butt, I start to head to class. "Oh, wait Tohno-kun. Can you stand there as a punishment?" "?" Stand here as a punishment? As usual, she says something strange. "Sure―― What is it?" "Just don't move, please." Like yesterday, she starts sniffing me again. "―― Um, Senpai――?"

*s133
"Tohno-kun, did you sleep well last night?" "Eh?" She looks directly into my eyes as she asks. ―― Sleep well? That goes without saying. I couldn't get to sleep easily last night, and also-- "Uh――" I blush as the memories resurface. With a piercing gaze, Senpai looks up at me. "Senpai, um--" "Tohno-kun, you pervert." "Huh?" With a look indicating she wants to say more, Senpai quickly walks away.

*s134
"Ah." Having her stare right at me like this--makes me remember my dream. "Tohno-kun? What's wrong? Your face is turning red." "I, it's nothing. Just, I had a bad dream. I don't feel very well." I think I'm honest as I don't say I don't feel bad at all. "――― Tohno-kun?" She looks at me with a very serious expression. "―― Senpai――?" I'm perplexed. I feel as if Senpai is reading my mind, and I remember more and more of last night's dream. "Tohno-kun, you said you had a bad dream. What does that mean?" "It doesn't mean anything, and it's none of your business. Don't worry about it, and I'm asking you what you're doing." "It is my business! Tohno-kun, you didn't sleep well last night, did you?" "Eh?" Well--she is right but. "―― Senpai, how do you know about that?" "Because your face is all red. I don't know if you are sick, but you don't look well, Tohno-kun." "Oh--I see." I was surprised for a moment there. She guessed right about last night, so I thought-- "About this dream, Tohno-kun. Please tell me what kind of dream it was." ―― Senpai asks me again, as she hasn't given up. "―― Fine. It's not a big deal really. Just―― Um, you were in it a little." I answer reluctantly. All of a sudden, "I, I was in it!?" Senpai gets mad. "Um―― Senpai?" "――――――――" Senpai quickly takes a step away and stares at me. "――――" Senpai looks like she wants to say something more, but she just gives a quick bow and runs away. "―――?" I tilt my head in confusion. Then, the homeroom bell echoes through the hallway.

*s511
Bonjour! This corner is for the bad Tohno-kun, who rather easily ended up at a Dead End. It is time for "Teach me, Ciel-sensei!" We'll be seeing a lot of each other from now on, so please give me your best regards. By the way, my students are the thousands of Tohno-kuns out there all over the country, and― "What-nya? What's with this difference in our treatment?" Tsukihime's main heroine, Arcueid-san. Now, we will start first period! Goodness, this won't do at all, Tohno-kun. This dead end is just too much, right? I know exactly how you feel when you do not wish to make friends with that suspicious vampire, but you've just got to bear with it here. In order to live, one must have endurance, and they say that if you can't beat 'em, join 'em. Please, just try to demonstrate the Japanese quality of not being able to say no. Oh, and since you ended up being dog food without a chance, you'll have to restart from an earlier point and do a make-up. Also, you have freedom to choose what response you make in the alley, but I think it is not a good idea to run away. Well, that's all for first period. Second period will be a lecture about wild animals. It will be called "Shakes 'n Shivers Animal Land". Well then, goodbye everyone.

*s512
Bonjour! This corner is for the unlucky Tohno-kun, who easily ended up in a Dead End again. It is time for "Teach me, Ciel-sensei!" Now, we will start second period. This time, we will present the first "Shakes 'n Shivers Animal Land" from the series that gives detailed observation of wild animals. "Sensei, I have a question before that. That name sounds really stupid. In Japanese, you can read your name as Chiel." Question denied. Now then, Tohno-kun. I think it's good to be prudent, but this time, it seems to have backfired. Basically, you are a hero, so a little recklessness will be forgiven. It will be forgiven, but in a case with an absurd animal like a shark, I guess you couldn't do much. You'll just have to abandon Arcueid this time around. "Heeeeyyy! I don't want to hear that from Chiel!" ---Abandon her! "Kyaah! No violence!" Anyhow, please prepare yourself to explore the hotel alone. Inside, you'll find a whole animal kingdom. As the representative of mammals, let's show the beasts what we've got.

*s513
―――― *sigh* What on Earth were you doing, Tohno-kun? I never thought you would come to the rare third period lesson, the second "Shakes 'n Shivers Animal Land". Well, Tohno-kun. Unfortunately, I'll have to ask for a make-up. It seems you have just drifted through every day without paying any particular attention to Arcueid, Ciel-san, or Akiha-san. To tell you the truth, this is the most important part of Ciel-san's route. But the fact that you still died means you have not received a charm from a certain person. The moral of this story is you should pay more attention towards your Senpai at school! First, go to the tea ceremony room after class. Second, you should honestly recognize the mistakes you have made. If you keep the above in mind, you should have no problems with the exam. That's all for the third period lesson. Please try hard so you won't end up here again next time.

*s514
Bonjour! And now the hint corner for the sake of the mischievous Tohno-kun who quickly ended up in a Dead End, It is time for "Teach me, Ciel-sensei!" Well then, now for the third of the ever-popular series, "Shakes 'n Shivers Animal Land". "Liar! I don't see any animals coming out!" Denied. No Longer Human (Pet's Name), Go! "Killing junkie~" "Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaa―――― hunyaa!" Well then, the third in our animal series. Why did Tohno-kun end up dying? This time, we have brought a special guest lecturer. I have called in this person who was wandering about after finishing his task earlier. Professor Nrvnqsr, please go ahead. "Nothing." ―― Um. "Nothing. I will only speak when I am victorious." ―― Um, if we're here, it means you have won in a way, Professor Nrvnqsr. "---I see. That is a sound argument. But there is nothing to be said. I do not know of anyone who would miss a once in a lifetime opportunity. Return to the choice before and correct yourself." Um―― Yes, thank you very much. This concludes our fourth period lesson. Please continue enjoying the main storyline.